---------------BOOK DETAILS---------------[BOOK NAME] Bad Boy Kisses [TOTALPARTS] 30 ------------------------------------------[ BOOK DESCRIPTION ] -------------------------------------------Emilie Grey found her boyfriend Conner Hanglinton cheating on her after two year s of dating. She's crushed but of course with the help of her crazy best friend she is going to move on. To bad, she didn't know just exactly how her best frien d was going to help her until it was to late. Now she has the school's bad-ass n ot leaving her alone and even crazier than that are his bad boy kisses.... ------------------------------------------******************************************* [1] Fans review! ******************************************* THIS IS WHAT THE FANS HAVE TO SAY: ____________________________________
I love this story!!!! I would totally date Jared...... addicted to this -BretFla dlandFleur * J'adore I'm literally obsessed with this story -MichelleLimon * I get feelings with your story! Like my stomach feels weird. I love your story! I can't wait til you post again! -HeeyyitzLeah * I love this book, one of my favorites on Wattpad :) update soon please. -_gizem * This has got to be one of my fav stories so far! :) -CamrynBurgardt * <3 JARED <3 enough said :) please upload I want more sexy Jared moments :P I wan t her to just jump him!!!! -captivate76 * Hailey is hilarious! XD -sakahouie * Oh my God. I just died!!!! This has to be the best love story ever!!!! -cuteneko chan * AWWW!!!!!! I love JARED!! -Tvdlover
******************************************* [2] 1 Bad Boy Kiss ******************************************* DO NOT ADVERTISE YOUR STORY ON MINE! IT'S RUDE AND I WILL NOT READ YOUR STORY. Y OUR COMMENT WILL ALSO BE DELETED. THANK YOU. ________________________________________________________________________________ ____ Chapter 1: 1 Bad Boy Kiss I felt like everyone knew about it. I felt as if all eyes were o n me but in fact, the people around me were only focused on their lives. I got c urious glances or sympathy looks but nothing where I was being openly gaped at. That was what I wanted.
It has been two days since I found out my boyfriend Conner had c heated on me. I found him at a party from a different town over making out with some other girl. I guess he thought, he would be safe there. He must have forgot ten I knew the people throwing the party.
Today, which was Monday was the day I was regretting the most. I knew people would find out right away because Conner and I had dated for two ye ars straight and you could say we were on the more popular side in school. Which I took as I was friends with a lot of people, Conner took it as he owned the sc hool.
And I was right. Once I found the scene of him sucking face with the girl, I broke up with him right away. I took down I was in a relationship o n Facebook that same night; apparently that made it official. That same night, I got texts, calls, and messages asking what happened. I didn't respond to any ex cept to my close friend Hailey but sooner or later everyone was going to find ou t. That happened within an hour.
Now, as I watched people go on with their life and stop for a mi nute to say sorry before moving on, I stayed in place wondering about my past. W hat I did to deserve him doing that to me. I was never one to believe in love at such a young age but I felt as if Conner changed that. Boy, was I wrong or what ?
I closed my locker and made my way to my first period class. I w aved or smiled as people greeted me but didn't stay long to chat like I usually did. I was scared I would see Conner and I don't know how I would react. On Frid ay, I was fueled by anger and hurt and lashed out at him. Today though, I just f eel stupid about my judgment and know I would break down if I was to be confront ed by him.
"Hello my sexy friend." I looked to my right at my best friend H ailey who was grinning at me. My lips twitched at her greeting. Leave it to her to make me laugh when I feel like shit. Hailey was the only person I trusted mor e than myself; considering we were so much alike, it would be like not trusting myself.
mood After Well od, I
"Hello girl who has a sexy friend." I answered back jokingly. My was brightened a little already. I guess all I needed was my best friend. all, she did sit with me all weekend eating tubes of ice-cream as I cried. she did do that until she smacked me and told me I was better than that. G loved that girl.
She gave me a cheeky grin and threw a piece of paper in my face. "Guess what we are going to go to soon?"
I shrugged looking down at the orange piece of paper. Couldn't t hey have picked a prettier color? Big bold letters caught my eye written at the top: TOWN FAIR! Oh! They had one every year with rides, booths and random games where you win stuffed animals. For the past two years, I went with Conner and he would always win me a stuffed penguin because they were my favorite animal.
"I don't know Hailey. What if I see him there... with another gi rl?" My stomach clenched at that idea and I pushed it away. I didn't want to see him with another girl even though I ended it with him. It would just be a slap in my face if he started dating other girls already.
She grabbed my arm halting me in my steps, "Who gives a shit? Yo u know you are going to see him again right? Well why not show him that you are fine and he looks like a dick for what he did?" Her eyes softened as she finishe d, "I don't want you to give up on life because of some jerk."
My heart thudded hard at the look she was giving me. Was she sca red for me? To reassure her I sighed, "Okay, I'll go and don't worry I'm not giv ing up on life."
"Awesome!" She hugged me and pulled me back at arm's length, "We ll I got to get to class. I'll see you at lunch right?" I nodded giving her a sm ile because when she smiled it was hard to not smile back. She waved one last ti me and then headed down the hallway and out of sight.
Rolling my eyes at my weirdo best friend, I turned to go into my classroom but smacked into a hard chest instead. My nose took the impact making me cringe and rub it when I moved back. "Sorry." I murmured and then looked up at the victim.
Crap!
"Just watch it, 'princess' would ya?" Jared McKingsley smirked a s he pushed pass me. My body wavered to the side because of his large frame. He turned his neck and laughed at me. "Told you to watch it."
I was in no mood to fight back. Jared was the 'bad-ass' of our s chool and this would be my first in counter with him. Sure, I had always seen hi m around school but we were from different groups. His friends were trouble make rs, always getting in trouble with the police.
His dark hair almost jet black, hung down his forehead, the tips just brushing his eyes which were a stormy grey. I heard that was what made gir ls fall for him. That's another thing; he doesn't stay with one girl. But who co uld blame them? Would you really want to date a guy who has been arrested four t imes and gets into fights every day? And is only seventeen?
"Yeah, sorry." I said walking through the door finally and takin g my seat in the class. I guess the only good thing about having classes was I h ad none with Conner. Usually that had upset me but now I was more than grateful. Too bad, I would see him at lunch.
Hopefully, by then I would have put a front up and could take hi m head on.
~*~
My stomach clenched when the bell rang for lunch. I wasn't right , my front was down and I was scared shitless. What if I walked into the lunch r oom and everyone just stopped what they were doing like in the movies and just s tared at me? What if Conner had some girl sitting with him and was kissing her?
Pushing the thoughts aside, I stumbled into the room and let out a breath of relief when all students kept up to what they were doing. I spotted Hailey right away only because she was waving her hands frantically making me t hink they were going to fall off any second.
I was making my way over and got side tracked as I said hi to a couple of people and for the second time ran into someone. "What did I tell you
about watching where you go princess?"
That voice, that sarcastic voice. I frowned and looked up into J ared's grey eyes that were full of humor. Great, why did I have a feeling I was going to be his new 'friend' to pick on? The only difference this time was he wa s with his group of friends. There were four of them in total, including Jared.
"You told me to 'watch it'." I snapped and slapped a hand to my mouth. I really shouldn't have done that but I was a little peeved at this point .
He raised his eyebrows at me in surprise but still kept an intim idating façade. My thoughts also came true because I officially had the whole cafet eria's attention. It's not every day, you see the popular girl talking with the school's bad-ass.
"Feisty, that's hot." My mouth dropped and I'm pretty sure my ja w had met the floor. I was so not expecting him to say that. I looked around the room as I blushed hoping no one heard that and thanked God when it seemed like everyone was just confused on us having a conversation.
I cleared my throat and straightened my shoulders, "Whatever. Ex cuse me but I have to meet someone." I shouldered passed the group but not befor e hearing Jared say, 'Probably to see her boyfriend the fabulous Conner Hanglint on'. His voice was all mockery.
My steps stopped for five seconds before I continued on. I felt the chill over my body escape from the conversation when I was safely seated bes ide Hailey who was gapping at me, not even trying to hide her shock.
The once silent room filled with noise once Jared was seated on the other side of the room and me on the other. Completely in two different worl ds.
"What just happened?" Hailey accused frowning at me. Like I was supposed to know. Even I was confused!
"I wish I knew the answer." I spoke looking up from the table to where Jared was sitting. He was already looking at me and when our eyes connect ed he winked at me and then started laughing with his friends. "But I have a fee ling it's not over."
My stomach erupted in butterflies when he looked at me again wit h a dark smile. As if I didn't already have a problem with Conner now I might ha ve to add Jared to the list. ******************************************* [3] 2 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Enjoyy Loviesss<3 Chapter 2: 2 Bad Boy Kisses
Lunch ended with no more problems thrown my way. Conner didn't s how up which made me a little worried, sending thoughts to run through my head. That maybe he was with some girl somewhere doing... things. Jared kept sending m e looks but never talked to me again during the period. That didn't mean his loo ks didn't send chills down my body... and not good ones either.
I ut a screech when He rubbed his ear but nothing that
opened my locker, switched books and closed it again letting o I saw a smirking Jared leaning against my neighboring locker. giving me a painful look. "I usually get a reaction from girls crazy."
I clenched my books tighter to my chest and backed up. Being tha t close to Jared didn't make me feel safe; he wasn't safe. He noticed my uneasin ess and smirked. Do I just attract problems? I feel like someone up there really is started to hate me. Could it be because I lied to my aunt when I told her th at a dress she bought looked good on her when really she looked like a pumpkin?
"Hi Jared." I spoke with confidence. "What are you doing over he re?" He took a step closer and I gripped my books tighter. I hated how he made m e feel weak and being the only ones in the hallway didn't help.
He twisted his finger around some of my hair and used it to pull me closer. "What I can't just walk around the school?" His smirk grew evil. "An d talk to a pretty girl like you? You do know you are pretty right? I mean that' s what all the guys say in the school... even a couple of girls."
What was he trying to accomplish out of this? Make me feel weak and intimidated by him? Even though it was working, I wasn't going to admit to i t. I pulled his hand out of my hair and moved further away from him. "I know I a m not ugly and I don't tell those people to say it so it's what they think, not me." I said straitening my shoulders out.
He went to move closer to me again-what were we doing? Playing a game?-when footsteps echoed down the hall making us snap our heads in the direc tion they were coming from. I couldn't tell if my heart was beating faster from who I saw walking down the hallway or from the death stares the two boys were gi ving each other-it could end up in a fight.
Conner stopped right next to us and threw his arm around my shou lder pulling me closer to him. The heat radiating off his body made me remember all the times he had held me. "Hey babe." Conner smiled down at me kissing the top of my head. I was too shocked to react. What was he doing?
Jared looked in between us pointing a finger. "I thought she dum ped your ass when she caught you sucking face with another girl?" He made it sou nd like a question but you could tell he was stating a fact trying to rile Conne r up. My reaction; my jaw hit the floor. How could he be so blunt? Oh, right he was a bad-ass.
I felt Conner tense and then sent a smug smile at Jared. "It wa s a mistake and I was taken advantage of. So why don't you take your little pris sy ass and get away from my girl?" The threat was clear in Conner's voice but di d he not forget Jared always took action? Hence, why he was always getting in tr ouble for fights? My stomach went queasy.
Then what Conner said hit me. I looked up at him with a confused expression. Did he say he was taken advantage of and that I forgave him? I don' t remember any of that when I was yelling at him. I pulled his arm off of me and moved away from both boys giving them disgusted looks.
I started with Conner. "I never forgave you and you were the one
who had the girl pinned up against the wall not the other way around." I then t urned to Jared. "You, I would like it if you would just stop bugging me and sayi ng things that I don't want nor need to hear." I clutched my books tighter to my chest and walked backwards to where I needed to be going. "Both of you just ple ase stay away from me."
Conner went to say something but I held my hand up and shook my head. "I think it's better if you don't say anything. I think you showed it enou gh Friday night." I quickly spun on my heel and walked down the hallway.
Last period came and as I sat in my seat I let out a huge breath of relief when no other drama was brought my way. Hailey kept talking about the town fair and how awesome it was going to be. They even had a kissing booth whi ch made her even happier. She didn't know any of the boys or girls who would run the booths but in her words, "They wouldn't get anyone ugly to work them! Duh!" I mean she did have a point.
I laid my head down on the desk and closed my eyes. I was exhaus ted from the no sleep I got this weekend and then the two boys who I couldn't se em to shake off. A thump sent me jolting up and I glanced down to the desk to se e a book bag-a man's book bag. My eyes shot up and I thought I was going to fain t. How in the hell-?
"Missed me?" Jared smirked pulling out the chair and plopping hi mself in it like he owned the world. And I say that because then he put his feet up on the double desk-the one we were now sharing-and rested his arms behind hi s head leaning back. "I know I missed you." He added in a wink.
"I thought I asked you to stay away!" It wasn't even a question but me getting fed up with this kid. This is the fourth time today he has been u p my ass and I'm getting pissed now.
He leaned closer to me and smirked. "Sweetie even if I wanted to stay away from you, its school and I have to go to class."
Damn, he had a point. He smirked bigger when he realized he caug ht me. "But you aren't part of this class! It's November and you never once have been in this class." I crossed my arms over my shoulders and sent my own smug l ook. But he just had to go and ruin it.
He dropped his feet from all fours. He brought his face closer to t was a good thing I was sitting because "I got switched to this class baby doll miss the way his eyes ranked up and down
the desk top and put the mine and looked me right my knees were going weak and so far I am enjoying my body.
chair back on in the eyes. I by that point. it." I didn't
"Just keep it in your pants." I scowled facing forward again won dering where the teacher was.
"I would like to keep it in your pants though." He breathed in m y ear making me shiver not just from the heat but from his words. Snapping out o f it, I pushed him away and gave him a warning look. The teacher then walked in and called the class to attention.
"Class I have good news!" We all raised our eyebrows at him. Not hing to do with English class could be good unless he was telling us it was canc eled. "You are going to have to do a project." Everyone groaned. "But! You guys are going to have partners." That made people a little happier.
Well until he opened his mouth again. "Your partner's will be th e people you are sitting next too." I slowly turned my head to see Jared smirkin g at me.
He looked me up and down with hungry eyes. "Oh yeah, I think you will be a good partner." I knew there was something else he was going to say an d was proved right when he spoke again. "In my bed."
Yeah, I knew it. ******************************************* [4] 3 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* I'm reallly sorry for the wait but summer just started and I was hanging with fr iends and family and then out of nowhere I get sick! Not coool. Haha well this c hapter isn't the best but I wanted to post something for you guys because you al l have been amazing fans and thank you to my new fans too<3 Love you all! Enjoyyy!!(:
Chapter 3: 3 Bad Boy Kisses Have you ever had that one thing you could never shake off? If y ou insulted them, they would just laugh it off. If you told them to leave you al one, they would just be around more and longer? I have never had that problem up until now. That thing for me is...
Jared McKingsley.
I never had so much hatred for one person in my life but Jared s omehow nailed it.
"You're coming over at six." I stopped doing my locker combinati on and looked at Jared with a raised eyebrow. Did he really think telling me to do something was actually going to make me do it?
I shook my head. "No. We can work at the local library where the
re are people around. I don't want to be anywhere alone with you." I opened my l ocker and pulled out my bag. It was time to go home and all I could think about was going straight to bed. Too bad, I had to start the English project with Jare d.
"Why are you scared to be alone with me?" He leaned against the row of lockers crossing one ankle over the other. "I don't bite. Hard." I rolled my eyes and started walking to the front doors of the school.
"That's why I don't want to be alone with you." I snapped back g iving him a dirty look. He seemed surprised by my attitude but quickly changed i t so he was smirking at me.
He grabbed my hand and tugged pulling me into his chest. My whol e body froze as our chests made contact and I swear the whole parking lot full o f students froze to watch us. "I bet if I got you alone, you would definitely wa nt to be alone with me again."
The cockiness in his voice made me want to gag. "You know when p eople are this cocky; they usually don't have anything to show for." I looked do wn through the little space that was between us indicating his crotch.
Jared laughed. "I can show you that I have a big-"
I put my hand over his mouth as my eyes went wide. "Don't even f inish that or I will finish you! God, are all guys so perverted?" I pulled away from him and started walking to my car. Talking about his... down there area was not something I wanted to do, even if I was the one who kind of started it.
An arm was slung around my shoulders. "I'll meet you at the libr ary in twenty minutes. I have some things I need to check up on."
"Whatever Jared but don't expect me to do all the work!" I snapp ed and shoved his arm off my shoulder. He gave me a wicked grin and wink before jogging over to his bike. Oh, I don't mean like a bicycle. No, I mean a street b ike. Damn, bad boy.
One hour. That's how long I have been waiting. My patience was s lipping and I already broke two pencils from being so aggravated. I knew this wa s going to happen! He's probably having sex with some girl or getting high. I to ld him I wasn't doing all the work!
I slammed my book shut and started packing up all my stuff. I ha d the beginning of the project started but there was no way I was going to be si tting here any longer and doing more of the project by myself.
I moved away from the table and just as I was rounding the corne r I smacked right into someone. Or should I say Jared. His hair was messy like s omeone was running their hands through it a million times. His shirt was crinkle d but the weird part was it looked like it had a dirt smudge on it.
Did he just have sex in the dirt?
I was about to voice my question when he spoke up. "Sorry. Somet hing came up." That's when I noticed his lip had a cut on it and he looked pisse d. I don't think it was a hook-up. And if it was then it must have ended with th e girl biting his lip and throwing dirt at him and poor Jared getting pissed. Bu t I doubt it.
"Did you really get into a fight over helping me with our projec t?" I didn't hide the irritation in my voice.
His fist clenched and his jaw twitched. On reflex, I took a step back clutching my book to my chest. "This type of fight, I would pick over anyt hing any day." His teeth were clenched so tight, I'm surprised he got the words out so clearly.
"Okay." I said looking down at the ground. I had never seen him so serious before and it made me feel a little awkward, truthfully. To end the w eird moment, I pulled out some papers from my bag and handed them over to him. " Do research on these topics tonight and I'll call it even."
Taking the papers, he scanned through them and then nodded. We s tood there for a little bit longer just staring at each other. "Well, I'm just g oing to go. I, uh, have other things to get done. Bye." I skidded around him and was relieved when he didn't make a move to touch me or keep talking to me.
But I could feel his burning gaze on me the whole time until I w as out of his sight. ******************************************* [5] 4 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* I uploaded! I felt bad about the crappy chapter before so I worked hard on this one(: It should be longer hopefully haha ! Comment and let me know what you thin k!! Enjoyyy!!
Chapter 4: 4 Bad Boy Kisses
I was late. Beyond late.
I pushed through the school doors, trying to get all of my stuff organized all the while making sure I didn't run into anyone. This morning was just not mine. I spent all of last night thinking about Jared. Jared! I just cou ldn't get him out of my head and that face he had when I yelled at him for getti ng into a fight. 'This type of fight, I would pick over anything any day.' I shi vered at his words that held a meaning, I couldn't figure out.
"Hey Emilie!" I quickly waved a hand to the girl who greeted me still stuffing things in my bag.
"Hi Emilie." A friend of mine from class said smiling at me. I s aid hi back to him as I moved passed him and everyone else to get to my locker.
More people said hi and I answered back as nicely as I could wit hout snapping. Me with no sleep isn't the best combination and I didn't want to take it out on these people. All they were doing was saying hi.
The bell rang indicating first period and the hallways emptied. Great now I was extremely late. I ran the rest of the way to my locker and smack ed right into it. God, I really needed sleep. I put in the combination and pulle d but my locker wouldn't budge.
Shit! It better not be stuck! I pulled again but nothing happene d. Damn! I yanked on it with both my hands and it swung open making me stumble b ack and drop my bag... making everything fall out. Today is just not my day.
I knelt down and started picking up all my stuff while grumbling to myself. This is all Jared's fault anyway. Making me think of him all night. Yeah, that's definitely his fault. "Need some help?" You know that saying 'speak of the devil and he shall appear'? Well this would have fit in perfectly... if it wasn't for the fact that it was a different devil.
"No." I snapped keeping my head down. He already helped enough.
"Don't be like that Emilie." I felt him kneel down next to me an d I stiffened. Why was he bothering me? I thought he was done with me when he su cked face with that other girl? "You know you will always need me."
Is this boy stupid? I snapped my head in his direction giving hi m an incredulous look. "You have got to be kidding me!" I snatched the rest of m y stuff and stood up. Conner stood up slowly giving me a confused look. "Where i n your mind did you get the idea that I need you?" This guy was delusional.
He cocked his head to the side giving me smile. What? Why is he smiling? "Babe it's obvious that without me, you wouldn't be who you are."
I have never been so insulted in my whole life. Where the hell w as all this coming from anyway? The years that I was with Conner he was never th is full of himself! Did he really think that of me? Was I a project or something for him?
I had no way of responding. I mean what do you say to something like that? Conner must have realized I was speechless because he continued on ta lking. Not that I wanted him too. "Emilie I didn't mean it like that. But think about it without me do you think you would be friends with any of these people o r have the popularity?"
This got me talking. "Conner before I even started dating you I
was friends with these people! I don't give a shit about popularity either! And for you to think it's all because of you that I have this life is the most absur d thing ever!" I screamed glaring at him.
His eyes turned to slits and his lips thinned. "You better watch the way you talk to me Emilie." Excuse me!? He doesn't own me!
"Conner I think it will be best if you leave. Now." I left no ro om for him to fight me back but somehow he doesn't understand anything today and just ignored me.
He pushed me up against the locker with his body placing his han ds on each side of my face. Caging me in. "Why? So you go and sneak off again wi th McKingsley? Yeah you didn't think I didn't see what happened in the parking l ot yesterday?" He looked me straight in the eye. "You are mine Emilie. Mine fuck ing only!" He hissed.
I felt my heart beat pick up to a not good rate. Why was he acti ng like this? We broke up! He cheated on me! Even when we did date, he never got this jealous. I was tired, confused and my chest was starting to hurt from how hard Conner was pushing against it.
"Okay. Okay." I breathed tears almost escaping. But I wasn't goi ng to break down in front of him. "I get it." I just had to agree and maybe he w ill leave me alone. It was the only thing I could think of at the moment. Later, I would probably regret it though.
He leaned back a little and gave me a smile. It wasn't a nice on e either. "That's my girl." What was I, a pet? "I love you Emilie." I just nodde d my head not looking him in the eyes. He was beyond crazy! "Say it back you bit ch!"
He grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him. "I love you too ." I choked still trying to hide my tears. Where is everyone? Oh right, class wa s in session. I'm pretty sure I missed most of first period by now.
He gave me that chilling smile again, kissed me hard and then wa lked off. I sank to the floor and pulled my knees up to my chest. I had no idea what just happened.
The worst part. I was still late.
I sipped on my coffee while kicking through the leaves on the gr ound. I was walking through the local park by myself. They were setting up for t he fair but they didn't even notice the random girl making her way through. Whic h was good, I didn't want anyone to notice me. School dragged on today but I did n't see Jared at all. Which meant unfortunately, Conner was around more, it felt like. Thank God, he didn't try being affectionate in front of anyone. I don't w ant people thinking we are dating.
I sat down on a bench and pulled my knees to my chin after I thr ew away my empty coffee cup. I haven't told anyone what happened in the hallway with Conner because I'm hoping that maybe he didn't get any sleep either last ni ght and he was just not thinking. Although, I doubted it but I was trying to thi nk positive.
"Why the long face?" I jumped in my seat and spun around to see Jared standing there smirking at me. He had his hands in pockets and was leaning against a tree. A black beanie was covering his head and he was only in a white t-shirt with black skinny jeans and biker boots. He looked hot. Even I had to a dmit it. Damn it!
I wasn't in the mood for another fight today. I turned back arou nd and leaned back closing my eyes. "I'm tired. Didn't get much sleep last night ." Because of you.
"I know I have that effect on girls." My heart jumped until I ca ught onto his humor. The crunching of leaves snapped me out of my thoughts and t hen Jared was sitting next to me stretching his legs out crossing them at the an kles.
"Not this one." Lie. My subconscious laughed. He doesn't have to know I think he's hot and so what! It's not like I admitted to liking him. "So why are you in the park? Scoping out single mothers?"
He smirked at me. "I don't go older than twenty, sweetheart." He leaned closer eyeing my mouth. That sent my heart to jump again. "That leaves y ou available."
"I rather poke my eye out. Thank you." I smirked back at him.
He held his hands up and moved back to his regular spot. "Suit y ourself. But I know one day I will have you."
"I will be dead that day." I gave him a disgusted look. "Ew, tha t means you will be banging a corpse. I didn't know you liked it that dirty Jare d."
A smile broke across his face and for a moment I was shocked. I' ve seen him smirk and give a devious smile but never a full blown grin. It made him look hotter. Damn! I'm going to be up all night again!
"If it's with you, I will go as dirty as dirty can go." I rolled my eyes and shoved his shoulder.
"Nice Jared. Real nice." I laughed looking over at the workers w ho were now putting up the kissing booth. "They have never done a kissing booth before. I think it's kind of cool they are doing it this year." I explained for no reason.
Jared shrugged when I looked over at him. "I don't care. I don't come to this stupid shit anyway."
I smacked my forehead in mock stupid. "Oh I forgot! You are the bad ass! Coming here would be like social suicide right?" I gave him a look of m ock horror.
He gave me a half smile. "God, Emilie what is with you today? Yo u're really throwing those comebacks out." He nodded his head. "And you're right , that would be social suicide."
I shook my head at him. "You are such a loser. Bet if they had a fighting booth you would be in charge of it." I laughed.
He raised any eyebrow. "A fighting booth? How would that even wo rk out?"
I put a finger to my lip. "People pay money to punch you in the face." I smiled brightly and pointed at him. "Oh God! I would pay a fortune to p
unch you in the face just once." I laughed at him as he glared at me.
"Please baby doll nobody would want to do that." He said smugly.
I crossed my arms over my chest. "And why not?" I sure as hell w ould.
He gestured to his face and gave me a heart dropping smile. "Do you think anyone would want to punch this sexy face? I think not."
I mumbled. "I can think of someone." Jared was thing when his name was called from behind us. We both whirled to see three boys walking our way. When they got close enough, ed in my head and I knew they were his friends. The only three ool.
about to say some our heads around recognition click he has in our sch
They weren't too far away and I didn't want to be here when they came because even though I learned to not be scared of Jared that didn't mean h is friends were the same.
I stood up and looked down at Jared. "Got to go. I have a long w alk home." Lie, I lived like ten minutes away. "Bring in the project papers tomo rrow and I'll see you in class." I said in a rush but didn't miss the nod he gav e me with confusion in his eyes.
I casually walked away and out of the park. When I was sure Jare d and his friends couldn't see me anymore, I let out a breath of relief. His fri ends honestly scared the shit out of me. As I walked home something went off in my head.
He looked perfectly fine. Didn't look sick or beat up. So why wa sn't he in school today? ******************************************* [6] 5 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Hey! Sorry if this chapter is short and nothing happens. BUT I'm going on vacati on for a week and had to upload for you guys! I'm honestly soo over-whelmed with the votes and comments I'm getting for this story! Keep them coming and when I get back I promise I will give you guys a longer upload. Love ya<3 Enjoy!! P.S. How sexy is that bannner!! Thanks readinglover03 for it!
Chapter 5: 5 Bad Boy Kisses
Anna flipped her hair over her shoulder and gave us a dazzling s mile. "He was all over me. I think it was because of the shirt I was wearing or because you know I'm me." I rolled my eyes and caught Hailey doing the same thin g. Best friends think alike.
Hailey spoke up. "Anna all guys pay attention to you." That made Anna smirk and give off a smug look. "But that's only because they know you wil l get into bed with them." And there goes her smirk! I had to choke back my laug h but it was true. Anna was a slutly girl.
"At least I can get guys..." I zoned out on the fight I knew was about to break out between the two. Hailey never liked Anna and well Anna doesn 't like anyone who doesn't like her.
Conner wasn't in school today and I didn't bother to figure out why. I was still skived out from what happened yesterday and him not being aroun d made me happy. I wasn't going to question it.
Someone nudged my shoulder and I looked to see it was Tina, one of the girls that usually hung out in the 'popular' group. "Why does badass Jare d McKingsley keep looking over at you?" I looked over to where Tina nodded her h ead and was surprised to find she was right. Jared was looking over at my direct ion. But that didn't mean anything. There was a bunch of people near me, he coul d be looking at anyone.
"Tina he could be looking at anyone." I laughed it off although my heart was beating a little faster. Why did he have to have that effect on me?
She shook her head at me. "I swear he is looking at you. The que stion is why though." She gave me a curious look but I brushed her off with a sh oulder shrug. There wasn't anything going on with me and Jared. Sure, we get alo ng... kind of. I mean he still gets on my nerves but he wasn't as much of a jerk as the first time I talked to him.
"Come to my locker with me Emilie." I nodded to Hailey beyond ha ppy to get away from the girls. Not all of them were bad but when Anna was aroun d, I felt like I was in prison.
"Why am I just now noticing how much of a pain the people we han g out with are?" I questioned Hailey while laughing. She laughed too.
"If I could punch Anna in her fake nose, I so would." She admitt ed while punching in the combination to her locker.
"I don't think her parents would be too happy about that. They p aid a lot of money." I said
Hailey laughed and closed her locker. "Nothing about that girl i s real."
"Tell me about." We both swirled our heads in the direction of t he new voice to see Jared and his friends standing around Hailey and I. I shared a look with Hailey but she seemed calm. Weird.
"What do you need Jared?" I asked while keeping an eye on his fr iends. It didn't make them look any nicer with the hoods they were wearing over their heads and the sketchy looks they kept sending each other.
"I have something for you." I cocked an eyebrow at his very vagu e answer.
"Okay, what is it?"
"If you follow me I can give it to you."
I gave him a weird look. "Why can't you just give it to me here? "
His eyes narrowed and I saw his jaw clench. "Can't you just list en for once and follow me?"
That was ley. "Sure." I turned to but was a little shocked ldn't see his expression
my queue to listen and not get punched by Jared McKings Hailey to see if she would be okay with the three guys to see her sending a secret smile to one of them. I cou because his face was angled away from me.
"She'll be fine. Let's go." Jared grabbed my arm and started pul ling me down the hallway. He pushed me into an empty classroom and that's when I got worried. Why? I don't know, after what happened with Conner yesterday most things were freaking me out.
"Here." I looked down at Jared's hands to see papers. I took the m from him and looked them over. It was research for our project. I narrowed my eyes at him.
"You couldn't have given this to me out there?" I hissed. Were a ll boys stupid these days?
"I also have to talk to you about this whole project thing."
I crossed my arms and nodded for him to continue. If he told me he couldn't help me I swear I was going to lose it.
"All of next week, you will come to my house right after school to finish this project. And it's not a request, it's a demand."
I rolled my eyes. First Conner telling me what I was going to do and now Jared. I really was on a roll. "And why do I have to?" I asked giving h im a fake smile. One that said, 'I'm not actually going to listen to you.'
He stepped closer to me and I instantly took a step back my back
hitting a wall. "Because I said so. Got it?"
"Screw you. I'm not going to just agree with everything you say! " I snapped glaring at him.
He smirked at me moving in closer. "Do you want me to help you o n this project?" I nodded. He moved closer. "Then do what I say." Each word he m oved closer and now our chests were touching.
"If you try anything, I mean anything on me when I come over I w ill find someone to kill you." I threatened and pushed on his chest. He gave me a satisfied look and moved out of my way.
"I thought you would have just killed me yourself." He laughed b ut in a mocking way. He knew I wouldn't have said that and he knew I would get p issed from him making fun of me.
I threw open the classroom door and looked at him over my should er. I gave him a sexy look and said, "You aren't worth going to jail for." With that I slammed the classroom door in his smirking face.
******************************************* [7] 6 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Don't have much to say but thank you for all the support! I didn't think this st ory would get so far(: Love you all Enjoyy<3
Chapter 6: 6 Bad Boy Kisses
"So, you have a date with our schools bad boy? Also known as, Ja red." I glowered at a smiling Hailey and bit back a nasty remark. I knew she was trying to rile me up.
"I'm just going to his house to finish this project. By the end of this week we should have it finished and then I am done with Jared McKingsley ." I hoped.
She sighed and shook her head at me. "I don't get why you want t o get rid of him. He's a hottie with the damn body!" She threw her hands in the air with exaggeration.
I would be lying if I denied that Jared was hot. But that didn't mean I wanted him around me every minute pissing me off. I would be going to hi s house every day after school this week to finish our project and then it's bye -bye to him.
I bit my lip and nodded my head. "I know that but Hailey there i s always more to a person and Jared really is like that annoying mosquito that a lways flies around your head no matter how much you swat at it." That pretty muc h summed it up.
She rolled her eyes. "Whatever, next weekend at the fair, we are going to find you a guy!" Oh crap! I forgot about that and her idea to find me someone. Now, it didn't seem like a good idea because Conner was being physco an d Jared was well... around me too much.
Giving her a fake smile I nodded my head. I think I was done wit h guys for... forever. "Sure, Hailey." I answered pushing the doors open to the lunchroom.
She waggled a finger at me. "Don't underestimate me Emilie! I ha ve a few things up my sleeve."
That got me worried. Last time Hailey told me she had an idea in her head; I ended up waking up in some random person's yard with my hair blue, only in my bra and underwear, and handcuffs on. I can't even tell you how it hap pened because I don't even remember anything.
"You know you saying that makes me even more scared and against going to the fair?" I teased waving at familiar faces of my friends or classmate s that said hi to me.
She pushed my shoulder and glared. "It was one time! Plus, the b lue came out and the guy who owned the house gave you his number! And for a bonu s he was hot!"
I gave her an 'are-you-crazy' look. "He was in his late twenty's ! It would have been considered rape!" Hailey waved a dismissive hand at me like I was the crazy one. Sometimes my best friend wasn't the brightest.
"Emilie! Hailey!" We whirled our heads in the direction our name s were called and noticed it was Keith. One of the 'popular's'. "Come sit with u s!"
With a sigh from both of us, we made our way over. Don't get me wrong, I like the people I hang out with. They're nothing like the cliché popular's from movies... well most of them. We took our seats and right away were thrown into conversations that were already started before we got there.
I think I was getting tired of being around these people because of Conner. When he said, I only hang out with these people because of him and I would be nothing without him; it makes me think these people don't really matte r to me. If that isn't too harsh.
Anna turned to me with a smile. I knew it was faked right away. Anna never could be trusted. "How is Jared, Emilie?" So, this is what she wanted to play at?
I cocked my head to the side giving a confused look. "Why are yo u asking me? Last I heard you were the one satisfying his needs." Anna and I rar ely got on. I wasn't one to pick a fight and usually kept my mouth shut but Anna for some reason always had it out for me. She pretended to like me but it was o bvious how much she hated me.
She gritted her teeth. "I should be saying the same to you. Ever yone saw you two in the parking lot the other day... getting close." She thought she had me if the spark in her eyes wasn't a dead giveaway.
Most of the table was listening and the others were pretending n ot too when we all knew they were.
I placed on a fake grin. "Yeah isn't it funny how a guy touches me and my clothes stay on? The weirdest thing." I said with a look of horror. Th en I waved my hand at her. "But I mean you wouldn't know anything about that, wo uld you?" I pulled the puppy-dog face.
"Oh! Burn bitch!" Hailey shouted springing up from her seat and pointing a finger at Anna. That got everyone to laugh because only Hailey would say something like that.
Anna stood and leaned over the table so she was looking me right in the eye, our faces only inches apart. "Just because I can keep a guy around, doesn't mean you have to be jealous of me." She bit out.
I felt everything around me still at her words. The room fell si lent even though people were still talking and her face became blurry. My stomac
h clenched and I felt like I was punched in the gut. That was a low blow even fr om Anna.
She smirked and mimicked Hailey. "Oh! Burn bitch!" But her voice was low and daring.
That snapped me out of it and I realized I didn't even care that she said it. In fact, I didn't even care that Conner cheated on me because I ac tually never knew the real him. He isn't someone I want to be with. I stood up f rom my chair and this time got in Anna's face.
"It's funny how you say you keep guys around. If that's the case why do you have a new one inside of you every night?" I gave her a coy smile an d pulled back. I smiled down at everyone else and walked away from the table. I didn't need this shit right now.
"Wait! Emilie you forgot something!" Hailey called to me. I turn ed around and she winked at me.
I put on a bitchy smile and screamed across the room to Anna. "O h! Burn bitch!" I turned on my heel and walked down the row of tables with a con fident smile until I pushed opened the doors and exited the room. I knew had to stand up for myself.
"Nice show you put on in there." Yes, I knew how to stand up for myself but sometimes everyone loses that ability.
Not now. I beg anyone listening for this not to happen now. But apparently no one was listening.
"Thanks." I said with no indication to further this conversation .
Conner came up beside me and put his arm around my waist. "You a re so hot when you are angry." He leaned down and started nibbling on my ear. "I t's a real turn on Emilie." I felt bile rise in my throat. "Why don't we go in t he janitor's closet and do a quickie?"
That did it. I pulled his arm off of me and turned so I was in f ront of him making him stop walking. I was about to go off on him when he pulled me up against him and started kissing me. I was struggling against him but he p ushed me against a wall and held me down.
When his tongue came into my mouth, I bit down on it. Hard. Hard enough, I tasted blood in my mouth. Conner pulled back and started screaming. " What the fuck Emilie?"
"I think it's better if we stay away from each other." I phrased it like that so he wouldn't flip out on me again. I made it seem like both of u s weren't good for each other when truly it was Conner who wasn't good for me. I n fact, I don't think he was good for anyone, he needed help.
Smiling only how a crazy person would smile, he cupped my cheek. "Babe, we both know that we need each other. Why do you keep thinking otherwise ?" I watched as his eyes narrowed and I knew something bad was going to happen. How hadn't I seen this side of Conner before? "Unless, you're with Jared?" His g rip became lethal and I had to hold back a cry of pain.
"Conner, I'm not seeing anyone." I tried to take his hand off my face but he frowned down at me and pushed me against the wall again, this time rougher. "Please." I said that word for many reasons. Please don't hurt me. Plea se don't force yourself on me. Please just let me go. Please forget about me. Pl ease let this be over.
His hand slid down my face, down my neck until he reached my che st. "I am the only one who can touch you like this." He cupped my breast roughly and I winced. "I am the only one who can make you feel pleasure." He kissed my neck right where my sweet spot was. "I am the only one who can make you feel any thing."
It came so fast. My world blurred and I fell on my side, the loc kers titling or that's what it looked like as my cheek came into contact with th e hallway floor, not peacefully either. Conner had punched me in the stomach as if he was fighting off a man from the streets to defend himself. He punched me l ike he was hitting a guy. It made it worse because I was a girl and more fragile than a guy.
"Emilie!" I held the tears at bay as Conner lifted me off the gr ound and rested my back against the lockers. "See what you made me do! God. Damn it!" I felt his hands cup my face and our eyes locked. "Babe are you okay? I'm sorry; I don't know what came over me." He kissed my forehead, my cheek, and the n my lips. "I will never do that again. I promise. You just need to know that I care about you and that's why I did it."
My world was still spinning from getting the wind knocked out of me and I could barely concentrate on what Conner was saying. Not thinking, I no dded my head as the hallway became blurry and black dots formed in my vision.
"Em? Babe! Listen to me! Shit!" I closed my eyes just as Conner lifted me or what felt like it. "You tripped and hit your head on your locker. R emember that." Conner's voice became further away until I lost all consciousness .
My eyes opened and a bright light made me close them again. This time, I took my time in opening my eyes and noticed I was in the nurse's office . How did I get in here? I sat up and held onto the side of my head where I felt a little welt that stung when I touched it.
Then it all came back. Conner and I fighting and him hitting me. Oh God! He actually hit me. I slowly lifted my shirt up and gasped quickly pull ing down my shirt. Tears formed and I let them slip because no one was around an d I needed to cry after what I saw.
It was so dark. Black and blue. I placed my hand on my cladded s tomach right over the giant bruise that I knew Conner had given me. Conner. I lo oked up through watered eyes and was relieved when I saw he wasn't around.
The nurse came through the door and smiled at me. "Sweetheart, h ow do you feel? Your boyfriend brought you in and said you hit your head on your locker." I remember Conner whispering that to me before I fainted. I took my ha nd off my stomach hoping she didn't notice the protective way I was holding it.
"I feel fine now. May I leave?" I asked standing up wanting to g o to the bathroom and cry to myself until school was over.
"Yes. School ended about ten minutes ago, so I suggest you put s ome ice on your face and rest. Okay?" I nodded in approval and thanks and made m y way to the door. When I was in the doorway, I turned to her. She looked at me waiting for what I had to say.
"He's not my boyfriend." I turned and walked out not missing the confusion that crossed her face.
I made sure to wipe away the remaining tears, even though I had barely cried.
The hallways were empty except for one person. He was leaning on the wall across from me with his hands shoved in his pockets. "I heard what hap pened."
"And what's that?" I asked as I walked over to him. We headed fo r the main doors walking side by side. My hands occasionally brushed against his leg but he didn't seem to notice.
"That you were flying on a unicorn and fell off because you're t he devil and the unicorn doesn't like nasty girls and you hit your head on a loc ker."
I stopped walking and Jared stopped too giving me a 'what-are-yo u-doing' look. "Where the hell did you come up with that?" I laughed and kept wa lking when he smiled at me.
He shrugged. "Thought you needed a laugh and it worked." That wa s sweet. "But really what I heard was you hit your head on your locker. How? I d on't know but knowing you, you would find a way." I hit his shoulder and pushed open the doors letting the cool air whip at my face.
"Well you heard right. I hit my head." It was better than the ac tual story that no one will ever find out. I will figure out somehow to deal wit h Conner but right now I just wanted to forget about him and the little scene th at went down with the two of us.
He stopped at his bike and smirked. I was about to ask what he w as thinking when I looked around the parking lot and noticed something missing. Shit! My car wasn't here. I got a ride from Hailey this morning. "Ever rode on a bike before?" Jared smirked.
I shook my head giving him a terrified look. He laughed mockingl y at me and pulled out a helmet.
"Well I'm glad I will be with you your first time." Then he shov ed the helmet on my head. ******************************************* [8] 7 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* I worked really hard on this chapter! It was 18 pages on word so I'm going to fl ip if it isn't long for you guys!! I hope you like it and lets get 20 comments b efore I upload next?? Pweaseeee *bats eyelashes* Love ya guys!
Chapter 7: 7 Bad Boy kisses
I smiled up at Jared as I ran a hand through my now clean hair. "I like your family. They really know how to make people feel welcome." I laughe d trying to lighten the mood.
He leaned against the door and smirked at me could see something else. "Yeah, whatever." Then he brought hought he was going to touch my face. I locked eyes with him ick up. Why did he have to be so attractive? "You still have air."
but in his eyes you his hand up and I t and felt my heart p spaghetti in your h
My cheeks flamed and I smacked his hand as he held out the sauce d covered noodle that he must have missed when he washed my hair only a couple o f minutes ago. "Yeah, whatever." I mocked him, trying to copy his smirk but knew I failed. Jared had his own special smirk.
Jared shook his head at me. He walked backwards until he was ins ide his house and said, "I'll see you later bad girl." With a wink the door was shut in my face. I let out a loud laugh before walking away from the house that looked calm on the outside but was far from it on the inside.
I should probably explain what happened from when I first got to Jared's house and why I ended up with pasta in my hair and a new nickname.
With my arms crossed and a glare directed at Jared, I refused to get on his street bike. The only way I would get on that death trap is if he kn ocked me out and strapped me to it. I was smart enough to know that a boy like J ared would do stupid tricks with a street bike and I wasn't taking any chances.
With his head hung, Jared spoke. "Emilie, I promise I will not g o fast, do any tricks, or cause any danger with you on the bike. Now can you ple ase get on so we can get to my house?"
"Why should I trust you? For all I know, once I'm on you will gu n it and I will fly off landing on my head and will die!" I shouted being a litt le irrational. I had pulled the helmet off as soon as Jared put it on, refusing to listen to him. There was just no way I was going to go on that bike!
I could tell he was now getting frustrated because he was grippi ng his hair roughly. I did feel bad about fighting over this but I was always af raid of bikes and never wanted to ride on one. And it isn't going to happen now.
"Fine." Jared bit out, slamming his helmet on his head. He flipp ed the little shield up so he could talk to me. "I will go home, eat and sleep a nd screw the fucking project. We can just get a failing grade and when the teach er asks why, you can explain." With that, he hopped on the bike and started the engine.
I bit my lip as I watched him getting ready to leave. He started moving forward and I looked down to see I still had the helmet in my hand. I cl enched my fingers into the hard material of the helmet as I let out a groan. I k new I was going to regret this!
I quickly caught up to Jared because he barely moved and tapped him on the arm. He turned his head towards me and I wanted to smack him in the f ace when I saw the smirk on his lips. "I knew you couldn't resist a bad grade."
I shoved the helmet towards him and growled. "Help me put it on. " Grabbing the safety device from me, he pulled it over my head and then tapped my chin, so I would tilt my head backwards. I felt his fingers brush the skin on my neck as he tightened the strap so the helmet fit my head and wouldn't wiggle when I moved.
"Okay, I want you to put your foot here," He instructed as he po inted to a peg on the bike. "And then you are going to swing your other leg over and place your foot on the peg there." I nodded and followed his instructions. I held onto his shoulders for support and was proud of myself when I made it on without any mistakes.
He turned his head to me and I flipped open my shield and said, "Where do I hold on?"
He grabbed my arms and wrapped them around his waist tightly. "W hen I go around turns you have to hold on tight and lean with me. When I tap you r thigh, hold on tight or you can fall off. Understand?"
I gulped. "Just don't go too fast, please." I rather not fall of f, I thought to myself.
He nodded and then shut my shield along with his. I gripped myse lf closer to him and rested my chin on his shoulder. He revved the engine and I jumped a little. I was going to shit myself during the ride for sure. I heard hi m shout over the noise, "Ready?"
I dug my nails into his skin and nodded. I closed my eyes elt us move forward and sent one last pray to God. He stopped at the exit school, looked both ways and then gunned it out onto the street. My butt p a little off the seat making me react by holding onto to Jared tighter. him chuckle but ignored him.
as I f of the flew u I felt
I could hear the wind whipping past us and knew Jared was speedi ng or was it always like this on a bike? After a couple of minutes, I gained the courage to open my eyes and was shocked when I realized how much better it was to have them open.
I loosened my death grip on Jared and looked around at our surro undings. I couldn't believe I was scared because honestly this was amazing! I op ened the shield on my helmet and started laughing when I felt the wind push agai nst my face.
Jared tapped my thigh and I quickly got out of my fantasy and st rapped myself to him again. I saw the turn we were going to take and remembered him saying to lean with him. As we went around the bend, I leaned to the side as Jared did. The ground was so close to me, I wanted to put my hand out and run i t along the road but knew that would be a stupid action.
The bike straightened out and I heard Jared yell, "Are you okay?
"
I couldn't think of anything else to say but, "Go faster!" Jared laughed and tapped my thigh again. I clutched onto him and smiled not being abl e to help it as he sped down the straight away. The wind smacking into my face m ade tears roll down my cheeks but I was too lost in the moment to care. I couldn 't believe I was actually scared of riding a street bike. They were awesome!
Three more turns, one straightway and a couple of stop lights la ter, Jared and I were pulling into his drive way. He shut off the bike and after teaching me how to get off, he was helping me un-strap the helmet.
When we were both helmet free, I quickly wrapped my arms around him and then pulled away not knowing if he would have a good reaction. He placed the helmets on a shelf in the garage while giving me a weird look. "What was th at for?"
"That was awesome!" I screamed grinning at him. "Thank you for f orcing me on it, I can't believe I was actually scared to do it." I gave him a s heepish smile.
He smirked and shut the garage door, opening a different door an d ushering me through it. "I knew you would like it." I stepped into what was a foyer and almost gasped but caught myself. "What's wrong? I thought you were jus t grinning like a moron and now you are drooling on my mom's favorite carpet."
I snapped my mouth shut and turned to him with wide eyes instead . "You never told me you were filthy rich!" I burst out throwing my hands in the air like a crazy person. I looked back to the foyer to see a grand staircase th at took up two sides of the entrance meeting at the top where the second floor s tarted and doors lined the wall. A brightly lit chandelier hung from the high ce iling while famous paintings occupied the walls.
Jared shrugged walking past me and numbly I followed still awed by the whole interior of the house. It didn't look this fancy on the outside; w ell maybe I was still hung on the whole bike ride to examine his house on the ou tside.
"I didn't think it was a big deal. I mean I thought you had mone y too." He turned his head to look at me with questioning eyes.
We were in the kitchen and I pulled out a stool at the island an d sat down. "My parents have money sure but we do not live in a mansion like thi s." My house was bigger than most but nothing like Jared's was.
"Now you know I have money then." He opened the fridge and grabb ed some water. Throwing me one he nodded his head to another hallway. Knowing he meant to follow him, I got up and walked with him to another set of stairs and upstairs. "This wing of the house is mine, so I get my privacy." He smirked and I stuck my tongue out at him.
"So this is how you get to bang so many girls, sneak them out an d never get caught?" I asked innocently fluttering my eyes.
"Funny." He said dryly.
We walked down a long corridor until we reached two large doors. Jared swung the doors open and I stepped in to what had to be the biggest and n icest bedroom, I have ever seen. A large four-poster bed sat in the middle of th e room, a nightstand on the left and a desk on the right. The desk had a compute r with magazines and random other things scattered around it.
On the far left of the room, there was a lounge area. A plasma t elevision was placed on a stand that had small doors which were opened and video
game systems were presented. Video game cases were all around the stand on the floor some opened others closed. Two couches incased the area looking really com fortable.
On the right side of the room, there were two doors both wide op en. One was a bathroom and from what I could see it had the whole set and was re ally fancy. The other door held a walk in closet. Jared seemed to keep that fair ly clean. The shoes were lined up and the shirts all hung up and jeans folded.
After going through his whole room, I looked at him to see he wa s lying down on his bed his eyes fixed on me. "You like it?"
"I mean it's alright." I said giving off a 'whatever' expression as I sat down on the edge of his bed. Jared rolled his eyes at me because anyon e could see I was totally in love with his room. I mean who wouldn't be?
"Yeah..." He said rolling off the bed and grabbing our bags. "Le t's just get this project finished and then we can have some real fun." He winke d throwing me my bag.
I caught it and narrowed my eyes at him. "I'm not having sex wit h you Jared." I bluntly said opening my bag and pulling out the half-finished pr oject.
He gave me a disgusted look. "Who said I wanted to have sex with you? I meant we could go in the game room and play."
I let out a humorless laugh. "Sure you did. We both know what yo u really meant perv."
He leaned closer to me so our noses were touching. "So what if I want to have sex with you? You're hot and bang-able."
I put my finger on his forehead and pushed hard on it so distanc e was created between us. "I don't think bang-able is a word dummy."
He grabbed my finger and yanked me closer so our noses were touc hing again. "Fine then you are fuckable."
I smacked him on top of the head with my book making him wince. "Still not a word douche." He rubbed his head glaring at me and I sent him a swe et smile. "Let's get to work, shall we?"
"One day I will have you, Emilie. Know that." He said staring at me with determination in his eyes.
I skimmed through my text book nodding my head. "Yeah, you will have me punching you in the face if you don't drop it." I didn't look up at him but I knew he was smirking at me. Jared was a man whore, he loved a challenge. T hat was what I was giving him, not that I was meaning too. But there was no way I was going to have sex with him.
Funny how I said I would never ride a street bike either and I d id. And I liked, no, loved it.
Two hours later after almost finishing the project, stopping Jar ed from feeling me up, and rejecting him numerous times, we moved to the game ro om to chill out. My head was hurting from so much work but I really needed to ge t a good grade on the project and would deal with a tiny headache if I did succe ed.
Just like the rest of Jared's house, his game room was beyond wo rds. It had a plasma television equipped with many video game systems, surround sound and a movie player. It had a pool table, air hockey table, and foosball ta ble. A snack bar fully stocked with junk food, I never heard of before and fancy drinks.
Jared handed me a pool stick and chalked the top for me. I gave him a 'bring it on' smile and pushed him out of the way. I went to the other end of the pool table and bent over the edge lining my stick up at the cue ball.
I pulled back and watched as the ball exploded in all different directions sending three solids to easily fall into the pockets. I looked up at him not moving from my position and smugly said, "Did I forget to tell you that I'm a daddy's girl?"
"Lucky shot." Was all he said but I could see it in his eyes. He was impressed and a little taken back. I lined up another shot and moved onto t o the next one when the ball went straight into the pocket.
A couple minutes later or less, I positioned my stick behind the cue ball aiming for the winning ball but before I shot, I looked up to my sulki ng opponent. "Don't sulk sweetie, like you said they were lucky shots."
Without losing eye contact, I pulled the stick back and shot it forward. I heard the collision of balls and then a tiny swoosh as the eight ball went in. "But then again maybe you should be sulking because I just kicked your ass."
Jared dropped his stick as he looked across the pool table in as tonishment. The only balls left were the strips... all of them. Jared didn't get one shot in and just seeing him like this made me want to take a picture. In fa
ct, I quickly pulled out my phone and put the camera on. "Smile!" I tapped the b utton and on my phone screen popped up an image of Jared opened mouth staring at the table.
He snapped out of it and sent me a death glare. "Emilie give me that phone. Now." I held back my smile and shook my head. "Don't make me hurt yo u." He threatened walking closer.
"Yeah right!" I laughed in his face and ran away right as he lun ged at me. I dashed to the other side of the pool table death gripping my phone to my chest. "You have to catch me first big boy!" He moved to the right, and I went left but he faked it and went to wrap his arms around me but I ducked last minute and crawled underneath the pool table, dashing out of the room with Jared hot on my tail.
"You are just making this worse for yourself Emile. Now when I g et you, you are going to be in so much more pain!" I looked behind me and stuck my tongue out at him. Bad idea. I stumbled on a rug and lost my footing sending my body to the floor and down the stairs.
It didn't hurt too bad because I mostly skidded down on my butt and back. I landed a blob in the foyer while my phone skidded across to the fron t door. I looked back up the stairs to see Jared storming down them. I pushed my self up and bolted for the phone but was being held back.
Jared was holding my ankle and yanked me back sending me to the floor again. He easily passed me and picked up my phone. He wiggled it in his ha nd, bragging to me that he won. I was laughing in my head as I got up from the f loor.
"Damn lock." He muttered and like a ninja I jumped in front of h im and snipped the phone from his hands. But Jared quickly wrapped his arms arou nd me and we both lost our footing because they got tangled with each other's an d we face planted to the floor.
With super speed, Jared had me pinned down. My arms held captive on each side of my face and my legs snuggled between his while his hips straddl ed me. He had a gleam in his eye. "Now why don't you be a good girl and un-lock your phone, delete the picture and I won't hurt you. Too much."
I leaned my head up, craning my neck. "Never because I'm not a g ood girl." I ended with a flirty smile and laid my head back down on the ground, raising my chest more. Jared's eyes automatically shifted to my chest and I use d it to my advantage. I rolled us over so I was straddling him. His eyes went wi de and I blew him a kiss before springing up.
I screamed and put a hand to my chest as I noticed the five peop le standing in the open doorway watching us with curious faces. Jared's family w as the first thing that came to my head. Did they see all of that? God, they pro bably thought I was a slut.
"I-uh-well... um hi." I finally managed smoothing down my hair a nd slipping my phone into the front pocket of my jeans. "I am Emilie Grey. You m ust be Jared's family. It's nice to meet you."
A boy about ten stepped forward. He was dressed in baggy clothin g with a backwards hat on his head. He scanned me up and down and looked behind me to who I only can assume was Jared. "Nice pick man. Definitely bang-able."
My mouth was agape as he walked passed me and winked. I turned t o Jared who was smirking and had his arms crossed. "Told you it was a word."
"I'm sorry you have to excuse my son, he is going through a weir d stage." A lady with a petite figure and Jared's same black hair stepped forwar d offering me her hand. She smiled. "I'm Linda, Jared's mother."
I shook her hand. "Nice to meet you, I'm Jared's friend."
She placed a hand on her husband's arm and said warmly, "This is my husband Rob." He smiled at me which I returned and then excused himself to g o and deal with Timmy who I'm guessing was the ten year old gangster. Linda foll owed him, leaving two other boys left for me to meet.
I was introduced to Willis who was thirteen and seemed pretty no rmal and not as rude as Timmy. Last was who had to only be a couple years younge r than Jared, Austin. He was dressed in a uniform for some private school and wi th a shy nod, he ran up the stairs.
I looked at Jared for an answer but his jaw was clenched as he s tared up at the stairs. Did him and his brother not get along? I dropped it beca use it wasn't my right to ask since Jared and I were barely friends.
Linda poked her head into the foyer catching my attention. "Are you staying for dinner dear?"
I went to Jared for an answer because I had no idea if he wanted me too and I didn't want to upset him even more then he seemed if I said yes. " Do you want too?" He asked.
I faced Linda again with a smile. "Love too."
"Good." She clapped her hands and then pointed to the stairs aim ing for Jared's attention with her eyes. "Your brother had a rough day today." T he looks they were sharing had a secret message and I adverted my eyes to the fl oor because I felt like I was intruding.
Twenty minutes later we were sitting at the table with a huge bo wl of pasta and an equal sized bowl of sauce next to it. Everyone started off ea ting in silence until words were said and then a tiny argument broke out which t urned into a bigger one.
"Well I want to be like Jared when I'm older not Austin!" Timmy said pointing his fork at Jared and then Austin. By this time I was slouched in my seat trying to pretend I wasn't there.
Austin looked offended and didn't say anything just stirred his pasta around. In fact, he hadn't eaten any since dinner started. He must have ha d a really bad day today.
Jared slammed his fist down on the table. "Enough Timmy! Stop be ing such an asshole."
Obviously Timmy didn't like that because the next thing I knew p asta was being throw at Jared which hit him square in the face.
"I'm going to freakin' kill you!" Jared screamed before lunging across the table and knocking Timmy off his chair. Jared's foot kicked two glass es as he went across the table spilling water all over and some of it dripping o nto me.
I pushed my chair back and stood up shocked from what was occurr ing. Willis was cheering on Jared while Austin bolted out of the room looking ex tremely upset. Linda and Rob were trying to stop the fight but it didn't seem to be working.
Jared was pulled up by his dad but he reacted sending his dad to stumble back into the table. A dish fell off landing on the side of the table I was on and feeling bad I bent down to pick it up.
Nobody could have stopped what happened next before it was too l ate. Everything went dead silent as I stood up with the plate in my hand and pas ta completely drenching me from head to toe. The four of them had wide eyes but I could see the guilt in Timmy's.
"It slipped from my hands." Was all he said before dashing out o f the room with Willis behind him screaming at how stupid he was.
Linda quickly said, "Jared please go help Emilie clean yourself up and then I think it might be time for her to go." She turned to me. "I am so sorry sweetie, they aren't usually like this."
Obeying his mother, Jared grabbed my arm a little too hard and p ulled me up the stairs. As I was dragged behind him I could see his muscles were tense from underneath his white T-shirt. I wanted to ask what that was all abou t but I knew better. I wasn't going to get an answer, it was too soon to be aski ng Jared family questions.
We stopped outside a door and Jared opened it up. I entered the bathroom and sat down on the edge of the tub. He pulled out shampoo and conditio ner handing them over to me. "I'm going to get you some clothes."
"Okay." He left and I turned on the tap waiting for it to heat u p. I opened a door and found a towel. Kneeling in front of the tub, I stuck my h ead under the water and started scrubbing. I heard Jared walk back in.
"You're not getting any of it out."
"Then help me."
He crouched down next to me and then moved my hands out of my ha ir. Slowly he massaged my scalp and I watched as pasta and sauce mixed with the water in the tub meaning Jared was actually getting the food out of my hair.
A half hour later, my hair was clean and I was dressed in Jared' s sweatpants and one of his black T-shirts. I tugged on the waistband of the swe ats and felt like I was in one of those weight loss commercials where the people say 'I lost this much weight!'
Jared leaned against the bathroom door arms crossed over his che st and ankles also crossed. "Your mom is here."
I nodded and pulled on the string of the sweats tightening them so when I walked they wouldn't fall down and I would flash everyone my underwear . "Thanks." As I walked past him he held up my school bag and I sent him a smile as I took it.
Silently, we walked down the stairs and to the front door. I did n't hear any noise and was a little happy I didn't have to see his family again because I don't know how to react to what happened. Maybe if I was in on what wa s going on I would but since I wasn't, I would probably say something stupid and make them hate me.
I smiled up at Jared as I ran a hand through my now clean hair. "I like your family. They really know how to make people feel welcome." I laughe d trying to lighten the mood.
He leaned against the door and smirked at me could see something else. "Yeah, whatever." Then he brought hought he was going to touch my face. I locked eyes with him ick up. Why did he have to be so attractive? "You still have air."
but in his eyes you his hand up and I t and felt my heart p spaghetti in your h
My cheeks flamed and I smacked his hand as he held out the sauce d covered noodle that he must have missed when he washed my hair only a couple m inutes ago. "Yeah, whatever." I mocked him, trying to copy his smirk but knew I failed. Jared had his own special smirk.
Jared shook his head at me. He walked backwards until he was ins ide his house and said, "I'll see you later bad girl." With a wink the door was shut in my face. I let out a loud laugh before walking away from the house that looked calm on the outside but was far from it on the inside.
More secrets of Jared McKingsley that I will never find out. ******************************************* [9] 8 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* This is a really crappy chapter and I am not proud of it but I wanted to get so mething up for you guys. Also, I started a new story! It's teen-fiction and roma nce so if you guys wouldnt mind checking it out that would be great!(:
Chapter 8: 8 Bad Boy Kisses
I closed my locker and jumped. Jared smirked at me, "And how is my bad girl doing?" I held back an eye roll. "I am not your bad girl and fine considering some assho le almost gave me a heart attack." "You're feisty today. I like it." He winked pulling me closer to him by the hips . I slapped his hands but he didn't flinch.
"Jared what do you want? It's too early to deal with you." I practically whined not caring that I sounded like a bratty three year old. He let me go and smiled. "Since you asked. Want to go to a party tonight?" I blinked surprised at his question. Then I smiled. "Is Jared McKingsley asking me out on a date?" I laughed because it just wasn't like Jared to do something l ike that. He scoffed giving me a disgusted look. "Emilie I told you I wanted to bang you n ot date you. There is a big difference." Ouch, that hurt a little. "It's just th ere is a party tonight and since you will be over at my house already for the pr oject, I thought it would be cool to check out." I bit my lip thinking it over. Was going to a party with Jared smart? I mean whe n I got there I could just ditch him and it would only look like we walked in at the same time. I don't want rumors going around that we are hanging out. I don' t need Conner getting any ideas. Being in school with Jared is different but if Conner thinks we hangout outside of it, there will be trouble. And I know for a fact Conner will be there, he rarely missed parties. I nod finally. "No funny business though! I don't want you drugging my drink and then I wake up the next morning in bed with you and I find out we had sex." Jared pretended to be offended. "Please Emilie; I wouldn't have to drug you to g et you in bed." "You're right." I answered back. His eyebrows shot up with surprise. "You would have to kill me first." I laughed slapping his cheek and walking arou nd him. He caught up and walked next to me slinging an arm over my shoulder. "Babe, why do you fight it off so much? You are just in denial. We both know we want each o ther." I turned my head a little and looked at him with an 'are-you-stupid' look. "Jare d, I can barely stand you most of the time. What makes you think I want to have sex with you?" "Have you seen this body and face?" He asked like I was the stupid one. "Plus, y ou need a really good lay, you seem stiff and I am just the guy to help you with that." He started massaging one of my shoulders.
I glared at him shrugging off his arm. "You are the reason I am so tense. You ca use me to go crazy." "Crazy with lust. I bet all you think is how hot I am." I halted in my steps and pushed Jared up against the locker's. His eyes went wid e and his breath hitched. I leaned in so our lips brushed the tiniest bit. I too k in a rugged breath and let it out fanning his lips. "You're so right. All I ca n think about is ripping your clothes off and taking you. Hard." I ran my lips o ver his jaw and up his cheek. Looking him right in the eye I said, "I like being in control." I moved off of him and smiled. "Is that what you wanted to hear?" His mouth was agape and I don't think I have ever seen him so surprised. "Like I told you Jare d the only way you will get me is if I am dead." He composed himself. Adjusting his shirt and fitting his jacket back into the ri ght place. "Whatever." Then his eyes meet mine and a spark grew in them. "Wait. You aren't a virgin anymore?" I cocked an eyebrow. "How did you come up with that and why are you asking?" "Well you said you like being in control. I'm pretty sure a virgin wouldn't say that about sex." I mentally hit myself; I just had to give him payback didn't I? Lying I answered, "I like to be in control with everything." Vague. Perfect, all I had to do was be vague and he couldn't catch me. I didn't want to have the discussion of losing my virginity. Especially of all p eople, it to be Jared McKingsley. Not on my lists of things to do. Ever. He smirked and I knew he knew I was lying to him. But I wasn't going to admit it ; he doesn't need to know anything about my sex life. I don't ask him questions mostly because I don't want to know who he has banged. I don't want to look at g irls differently knowing they did the nasty with Jared. "I'm guessing it was with Conner right? I mean you guys were together for a whil e. It only makes sense." He said tapping his lips like he was in deep thought. " Unless," he snapped his fingers, "You really are a bad girl and cheated!" I slapped a hand over his mouth and made a 'shhing' noise. I glared at him. "Why would you say that? You know he cheated on me! And I really don't need rumors g oing around about I also cheating since it isn't even true!" I snapped pulling m y hand off his mouth and wiping it on my jeans. Jared dropped his smile when he saw that I was actually pissed. "Wow, Emilie I f orgot. Sorry."
I tucked some hair behind my ear and pulled my bag strap higher up on my shoulde r. "Yeah whatever. Just... just stop making jokes about that stuff. I am just an acquaintance to you. Okay? We aren't friends so you have don't have any right t o talk about things like this." He nodded and started walking backwards. I wouldn't look at him anymore and I th ink he caught on because he turned so his back was facing me and walked off. I r an a hand through my hair and sighed. I wanted to go and say sorry to him becaus e he didn't deserve me snapping at him but I was to worn out. My stomach still ached a little. The bruise was healing thankfully. I couldn't f all asleep last night because I kept having nightmares of Conner hitting me and then coming to school today was making me scared. I don't know how I will react when I see Conner. Then Jared making jokes about Conner and I really put me over the edge. Especial ly the sex jokes because I did give myself to Conner and now I regret it and Jar ed bringing it up set me off. I sighed and started walking to my next class. I would just have to apologize to him later and if he still talks to me, I'll ev en hangout with him at the party to show that maybe we could be friends. That th ought stopped me. Do I want to be friends with Jared? I never really liked his r eputation and he did get under my skin but maybe if I told him to lay off with t he whole wanting to bang me we could be friends. I dropped the thoughts knowing my brain was mush right now from no sleep. Thinki ng of being friends with Jared while working on about an hour of sleep was a bad idea. ******************************************* [10] 9 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Sorry for the wait but I'm addicted to Supernatural now and can't stop watching it lol... it also might have to do with how sexy Dean and Sam are(; haha Oh! thi s is just part one of the party, the next one will have more... action let's say (; Enjoyyy!!!
Chapter 9: 9 Bad Boy Kisses The last bell rang for the day and I looked at Jared's empty seat again. Did he skip this lesson just so he wouldn't have to see me? That doesn't sound like him ; he isn't the type of guy to give up. Hence why we had that stupid fight about how I was never going to have sex with him. I slipped my bag over my shoulder an d headed out of the room. I took a detour and went the opposite way I usually go after I had that period.
Instead, I went towards the science wing where I knew Jared's locker was. I had to still go to his house and if he skipped last period, I would hunt him down ma king sure I got to his house to finish this damn project. When I got to the wing, there were only a couple of students lingering around. T here weren't many lockers around and no Jared either. Sighing, I trudged over an d leaned against his, thinking maybe he is running late from wherever he was han ging out while skipping. My eyes started drooping from exhaustion when a beep! s ound came from my bag. Thinking it was Jared, I quickly pulled my phone out of the side pocket on my ba g. As I un-locked the screen two things hit me. 1) Jared doesn't have my number and 2) Conner does. I felt my heart drop as his name popped up on my screen with a message. My throat went dry when I realized he really wasn't going to leave m e alone. With shaky fingers, I clicked open the message and my heart dropped further as I read through it a couple of times. 'I know you are going to the party tonight. You will be by my side the whole night. I don't want a replay of yesterday Emili e. Love you.'
Was it possible to feel like your heart had fallen to the floor? If so, that's e xactly what I was feeling. I felt tears fill my eyes as the realization that Con ner wasn't giving up and by me giving into him that one time, I made it worse. The clacking of shoes hitting the floor made me quickly wipe my tears away and h ide my face with my hair by looking down at the floor. Black boots came into my line of vision and I knew who it was right away. "What are you doing here?" Woul d it sound crazy if I said that hearing his voice made me feel safer? Making sure, I got all the tears I looked up gh it probably came off creepy. Judging from . Dropping the smile, I moved to the side so re to apologize. I shouldn't have lashed out sleep and was cranky."
and gave him a bright smile, althou the look he gave me, I think it did he could use his locker. "I came he on you. I just haven't gotten much
Jared looked at me from the corner of his eye but didn't say anything. He opened his locker and threw all of his stuff in it. "I never admit I'm wrong but I sho uldn't have said what I did. That's all you're getting though." I couldn't tell if he was teasing me or being serious, so to lighten the mood, I went with teasi ng. "It's better than nothing." I smiled at him and he gave me half a smirk. That w as also better than nothing. He was about to say something when my phone beeped again. My hands grew clammy just thinking it could be Conner again. I opened the message and clenched my teeth to hold back the tears. 'Emilie I exp ect you to answer me or do I have to find you and explain how things work with u s?'
I hit reply and with shaky sweaty hands typed back that I will be with him at th e party. Then I threw my phone in my bag wishing I could just throw it in a garb age can like they do in the movies all the time. "You okay? You look pale." I jerked at Jared's voice and then sent him a reassur ing smile. He didn't buy it but didn't budge either. Which I was thankful for. I was debating on telling Jared what was happening but a million reasons why not too came to my mind. Jared and I were barely friends; I don't think he wants me dropping my drama ont o him. If I did tell him, he surely would go and find Conner and pick a fight wi th him. I wouldn't be worried about Jared getting hurt but that he could get in serious trouble not just with the school but the law, he has already been arrest ed for fighting before, he didn't need it again. Also, if Jared did know and took it in to his own hands then that means people w ill find out and I don't want that. I don't want to be the girl whose boyfriend cheats on her and then becomes physco about her. I would look like such a damsel in distress and I don't want that. Jared was still looking at me pointedly and I gulped. "Like I said, I haven't be en sleeping too much and forgot to eat at lunch." I felt bad lying to him but I didn't know what else to do. "Right." His eyes looked suspicious. "You can eat something at my house." I nodd ed and knew that what happened this morning was forgotten about. Maybe being his friend wouldn't be too bad after all. If I could get past all his annoying habi ts, that is.
*
My phone hadn't received one text from Conner since the last one and the relief flooding through me couldn't be explained. I was just anxious for the party. I h ad a feeling something was going to go wrong though. I pulled out the dress and shoes I was going to be wearing that I packed into my school bag. My hair and make-up were still okay so I didn't bother with those i tems. Jared let me use his spare bathroom while he got ready in his bedroom. Slipping on the dress, I adjusted the straps to a more comfortable fitting and t hen grabbed my two inch heels to put on. Stuffing everything back in my bag, I w alked into the hallway and froze at the scene in front of me.
Austin, Jared's younger brother came walking up the stairs and the state he was in, I couldn't help but gasp. It caught his attention and when our eyes locked, all I saw was fear in his. His nose was gushing blood while dried blood was spla ttered across his cheeks and forehead. The corner of his bottom lip was a darkis h purple and looked to be swelling more at the moment. He was only in a white T-shirt or what was supposed to be white but was now cove red in blood. His vest that he wears for his uniform was in a death grip in his hand that I couldn't bear to look at because of how bloody and scraped up it was . "Austin what happened?" I voiced, my throat dry from the appearance I was lookin g at. He looked behind himself and I caught on that it was Jared's door he was watchin g. He turned back to me and said, "Don't repeat any of this. Please." He quickly walked around me and ran down the hallway. I was curious about why I couldn't s ay anything and then I noticed Jared coming out of his room. Was he scared what Jared was going to say or do? Should I say anything? He asked me not too but the condition he was in he might need to see a doctor and I woul d feel terrible if me not saying anything causes him to have serious injuries la ter on. Jared talking brought me out of my thought. "I like that dress Emilie." I brought my attention to him and smiled. "Thanks." "It makes you totally b-" I cut him off sending him a glare. "You say one inappropriate thing..." I warned . He held up his hands in surrender. "I was just going to say beautiful!" I cocked my head to the side giving him a disbelieving look. "Sure you were." "Whatever, let's go. I need to get drunk." He closed his bedroom door and starte d walking to the stairs with me following behind. "Remind me not to be around you at the party or drive home with you." I replied sarcastically. Jared smirked and winked. He randomly stopped making me bump into his back. He spun around and grabbed ont o my shoulders. "Sorry." He let go of me and looked down the hallway where Austi n had run down only a minute ago. "Did you see Austin? He's usually in his room
which is down that way and I have to talk to him. He would have passed you to ge t to his room." Now was the time for me to make my decision. I knew it was going to be a bad one but hopefully Austin would come for help later. He was probably still mixed wit h emotions to deal with anyone at the moment and that's why he asked me not to s ay anything. "No, I haven't. I think we are the only one's still home." I lied walking past h im hoping he would just drop it. Luckily, he did. He shrugged and said, "That's weird, I thought I heard you talking to him." I lo oked at him over my shoulder, raising my eyebrows. "Hearing things now aren't we Jared?" I laughed carefully going down the stairs because I was in heels. He laughed sarcastically, "Why don't you shut that trap of yours and instead mov e that ass of yours towards the garage. We're going to take my dad's car." I stuck my tongue out at him. "Bite me." He gave me a dirty smirk and leaned into me. "I would love to but that would mea n we would be doing some dirty things and you have so obviously pointed out that you don't want to do said things with me." I patted his cheek smiling, "Awh, look who is finally catching on!" He opened a door and waved a hand gesturing for me to go first, "Teasing bitches first." Let's just say my fist meet his crotch, rather harshly too.
*
I ran my hand over the seat for the fifth time. "I know I shouldn't be surprised that you have a 2012 Mustang but for some reason I am." I admitted moving my ha nd from the seat to the knobs that control the radio, lowering the music. Jared looked over at me and smirked, "My dad is obsessed with Mustangs."
I quirked an eyebrow, "And he trusts you to drive?" If I was obsessed with somet hing, there would be no way I would let anyone touch it. Especially if that pers on was Jared. He shrugged putting on his blinker and turning left. "He's more into the older o nes. That's why I took this one, it isn't really important to him." I nodded pretending that made any sense. "Makes perfect sense." I laughed sarcas tically. "I forgot your brain is incapable of understanding things Emilie. My bad." When we pulled up to the house and got out of the car Jared had a red imprint of my hand across his cheek while I stood their laughing. "God, you are violent to night." "Yeah, well." I shrugged closing the door and moving towards the front of the ho use where a couple of people were. The party was mostly inside because it was a chiller night tonight. Jared grabbed my arm and pulled me back. "Wow slow down. Why are you running off on me?" 'Because my cheating physco ex-boyfriend will hurt me if I show up with you.' I thought but quickly shook my head and came up with a lie. "Hailey is waiting for me and I rather not keep her waiting." Switch Hailey with Conner and I would be telling the truth. Jared dropped my wrist nodding. "Fine." I smiled and went to keep walking when h e pulled me towards him again. "But I better get one dance by the end of the par ty. Got it?" "Sure." If Conner isn't around, which I doubt, I thought to myself. ******************************************* [11] 10 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Okay, there wasn't much action in this chap but there should be in the next chap ter! I want a 100 votes before I upload next this way I will have time to write the next one and have a little break lol Enjoyy (;
Chapter 10: 10 Bad Boy Kisses
Leaving Jared behind, I walked up the front porch steps. I was thinking of ways to get Conner off my back tonight when it hit me. We were at a party. A high sch ool party. Obviously there was going to be alcohol and I could get Conner drunk enough where he won't even know if I am with him or not. It was the only thing t hat I could think of at last minute and I was just going to have to wing it. "Hey Emilie. You look good tonight!" I looked to my left and saw a kid from my g ym class; I think his name was Craig. I never really talked to him before, maybe a quick smile but never a conversation. "Thanks." I smiled and started to push open the door when he signaled me to come over to him. Biting back a groan I looked at the door then to him and made my w ay over quickly. What could he possibly want from me? I smiled at the two other guys he was with who I'm pretty sure are Kyle and Theo . These kids were more of the druggie popular kids who don't play sports but kno w how to party and throw goods one. I usually don't go to theirs because they mo stly end up with the cops showing up. They get their popularity from being known as having the best parties, which I kind of fine stupid. "Why don't you hang out with us for a bit? We barely talk anymore." Craig smirke d his eyes traveling to my legs. I also forgot to mention Craig was a man-whore and I was starting to get creeped out by the looks he was giving me. I shook my head. "I'm sorry but I have Hailey inside waiting for me and everyone knows how she gets when someone keeps her waiting." I laughed a little nervousl y. I took a step back as Craig raised from his seat, coming closer to me. He shrugged smiling at me and then I realized his eyes were bloodshot and he had a goofy grin on. He was stoned. "Ten minutes, fifteen tops." He reached behind him on the little side table and picked up a joint that I failed to notice. "Smo ke this with us and then you can go find Hailey. Have you ever been high before? " Yes, I thought to myself. I had tried weed before with Hailey and it was okay bu t I never really was into it. But I certainly wasn't going to do it with a bunch of guys who were already high either. I know that would be a stupid idea. I shook my head and started going back towards the door. "Nah, I'm not up for it . But you guys have fun and I'll see you later?" I asked it more of a question t han a statement this way Craig didn't get any idea's in his head that I wanted t o see him. Craig frowned at me. "Not cool Emilie. I thought we were friends." I blinked sur prised. I never would've had a problem being his friend but he never talked to m e before that night and now he was pressuring me to smoke with him and getting u pset with me when I declined. I gave him a sympathetic look before turning my back and walking to the door. Wh
y do all the guys I talk too, end up having some sort of problem? A hand caught my wrist halting me and I looked behind me to see Craig holding onto me. "You don't have to leave. Just hang out with us, we don't bite." The look in his eyes said otherwise. I opened my mouth to say something but was cut off. "Craig let her go and I'll smoke with you." I swung my head around to face Jared and my mouth dropped open. The weight on my wrist was gone and Craig walked around me to stand in front of Jared. They did the man hand shake thing and Craig handed him the joint. I stood , gaping as Jared sent me a 'you're-an-idiot' look making sure only I saw it. "See ya Emilie!" Craig said dismissively waving his hand and plopping back into his seat like he didn't have a care in the world. "Yeah, bye Emilie." Jared said but his words had meaning like 'get out of here b efore I drag you out of here.' Figuring, I would talk to Jared later about the whole smoking thing, I nodded st ill curious about why Jared did that and headed to the door for the third time t hat night. When I made it inside without any more interruptions, I made my way for the cent er of the party where I knew Conner would be. Waiting. For me. I spotted him at the beer pong table and thought how typical of him. That was his favorite game a nd I shouldn't have been surprised to see him winning. I stayed to the side waiting for the game to be over. I didn't want any rumor's going around that we were back together and I know if people saw us being 'frien dly' with each other, then things would spread. It is high school after all. The game seemed to be going on for forever and I started scanning the party and my eyes stopped at the make shift dance floor. Really it was the huge living roo m but all the furniture was moved into a different room and a DJ was controlling the music. What stopped me though was a couple who were dancing and getting pretty close. I let a smile form on my lips as Hailey danced with the guy. I couldn't make out his face because the lighting for the living-room wasn't working with my angle a nd the boy was wearing a hood. But I know that was Hailey because she would be t he only girl I know to wear a dress that hot pink. I would have to ask her later who the mystery guy is.
Bringing my attention back to Conner, I was relieved and also disappointed that the game ended. Relived because I was getting bored just standing around. Disapp ointed because now I have to face him. I would have just walked away from the ga me and found him later but I know if he had to come and find me, there would be a scene and I didn't want that. I caught his eye and he smiled at me. Memories of that smile when we're dating c ame into my mind and for a second I forgot he was sick in the head and just look ed at him as the Conner I thought I knew. The sweet, non-cheating, loving Conner . Then I snapped back into it because I needed to be alert. I couldn't have him start something with me at a party. I sent him a look that said follow me and headed in the direction of the kitchen . Where all the alcohol was stored. Shots were the easiest way to get him drunk and I could do it in less than ten minutes because I knew his weakness. Jack Dan iels. I closed the door behind us making sure nobody saw us come in here. When I felt okay, that nobody saw I grabbed the Jack and got to work. I wanted to have fun t onight and Conner wasn't going to help me accomplish that. "Emilie, why so fast with the alcohol?" He asked coming up next to me. I stilled for a second before relaxing. I can't show him I'm scared. "Why not a kiss firs t?" Bile rose in my throat at the thought of kissing him and I lifted up the shot gl ass that was filled to the rim with Jack and kissed the rim before bringing it t o Conner's lips and tilting it back. "You've been kissed." When the glass was em pty, I filled it again and handed it off to him. "Why aren't you taking any?" He asked downing the shot. I gave him another one a nd then took one of my own. "Well, it takes more alcohol to affect you and little to affect me. But I want u s both drunk so you need more than me." I rushed out before putting my finger on the bottom of his shot glass and pushing it towards his lips. "I already had two beers though, I don't need so much." He took the shot anyway and I quickly grabbed the bottle pretending I just refilled my glass. Taking his , I refilled it and gave it back to him smiling. "Just have some fun Conner." I clanked our glasses and actually took the shot th is time because he was watching. I looked at my phone and smiled. Eight minutes. Knew I could do it in less than ten. I capped the bottle and put the shot glasses in the sick. Conner was leanin g heavily against the counter, his eyes dropping. He was going to have a serious hangover tomorrow.
I stumbled over to him, pretending I was drunk and gave him a dopey smile. I had to play off like I was drunk because no matter how far gone Conner was, he alwa ys remembered the next day. I didn't want him catching on that I got him drunk, so as I stumbled over with a stupid look on my face I leaned against the counter . "I haven't been this drunk in a long time." I slurred hanging my head like it weighed more than I could handle. "It's the best feeling ever. So numb." Conner mumbled sliding down to the floor. I quickly caught onto his arm and hauled him up. "You okay?" I asked smiling like it was funny that he was half up and half on th e floor. I just found it annoying that he wouldn't just pass out and I could dra g him upstairs to one of the bedrooms and leave him there. He swayed his head from side to side and then grinned at me. "Numb." Okay, I mig ht have gone a little over board with the shots. He had to of had more than just two beers before we did shots. I got him on his feet and wrapped an arm around his waist steadying him. I had g one to that house enough times for parties that I knew there was a staircase tha t led from the kitchen to the upstairs and I wouldn't have to pass everyone. Taking the stairs slowly because Conner's weight was a lot to handle, I finally made it to the top and opened up a spare bedroom. Louis is going to be so happy to find Conner here in the morning, I thought to myself as I laid him down on th e bed. Making sure that his face was hanging off the bed and that there was a garbage b in beside, I went to leave but something caught my arm. "Where are you going Emi lie, you are supposed to stay with me at all times." I bit my lip and wanted to hit myself and then Conner. How can he still be funct ioning with all the alcohol in him? I heard people coming up the stairs and pani cked. "I'm sorry I hit you the other day. I really didn't mean too. You know I love yo u right?" Conner lifted his head up a little so he was looking at me. It must ha ve been a struggle for him because it fell two seconds later. I heard voices now and tried to free myself from Conner but he kept holding on. "Conner you need to let go." I cried trying to un-clasp his hand from mine. He w ouldn't budge. "I don't get why you won't stay with me. We love each other and you are supposed to be by my side twenty-four seven if you love me." Oh God, he was rambling. Th e voices were getting closer and my heart beat was picking up. "Conner you need to stop talking now!" I didn't want anyone to hear what was com ing out of his mouth and since he was drunk he wouldn't shut up.
"I never meant to cheat on you either. That girl did come onto me." His eyes wer e opening and closing like he was trying to stay awake. "I was so dizzy when it happened. I started feeling dizzy after that last drink that the girl got me." My body froze completely at his words and I looked down at him to see his eyes c losed and his mouth open. He passed out. But my mind was running through what he said. He felt dizzy after the drink the girl gave him. Was he actually telling the truth when he said he was taken advantage of? "Emilie?" My head shot towards the door and my heart sank further. Jared was sta nding there with a girl behind him looking right at Conner and me. Of all peopl e it had to be him to see this and he was sober so it wasn't like I could just s ay 'you're drunk. I'm not Emilie'. "I found him drunk in the kitchen and brought him up here because I couldn't jus t leave him." It was the only thing I could think of on the spot and it sounded pretty reasonable. Jared nodded and then said something to the girl behind him. She looked into the room one more time and then vanished back from the way she came. "I didn't mean to ruin you getting laid tonight." I laughed slightly. He smirked walking into the room. "It's all good." I nodded glad he wasn't mad. "I've already fucked her before. Nothing special." I let my head fall back in an noyance. He just had to ruin it. "Can you just get his hand off of me?" I asked not knowing how Conner can still have a grip on me when he is wasted and passed out. Jared pulled Conner's hand off of me and let it drop onto the floor since half o f Conner's body was on the bed and the other half was hanging off. "Well I think twice for one night is my limit." I was rubbing my wrist as Jared said that and gave him a confused look. "What do you mean?" "Saving your ass. That's twice now." He said holding up two fingers to indicate the 'twice'. I ran a hand through my hair. "Sorry I'm ruining your night aren't I?" I laughed sheepishly making my way out of the room. Jared stepped out of it into the hall way and I closed it behind me only leaving a little crack of it open just in cas e Conner woke up there would be a little light shining from the hallway so he co uld see. "Thanks though." I looked up at Jared gratefully. Jamming his hands in his jean pocket's he smirked. "You owe me now."
I crossed my arms over my chest and raised my eyebrows. "And what do you want Mr . Savior?" I mocked. "To kiss you." ******************************************* [12] 11 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Sorry for the wait, I was sick :/ but thanks for all the votes last chapter! I hope you guys like this one(; mwahaha let's do 150 votes this time because last time you guys had 100 votes the next day ahaha Enjoyyy! P.S. Not proof-read
Chapter 11: 11 Bad Boy Kisses
With the music blasting from downstairs and people talking, I thought I heard hi m wrong. Then I felt stupid because he was only about a foot away from me and it was quiet upstairs. That only meant one thing then. I couldn't help the surpris ed look that overcame my face. The question was no longer, 'did I hear it him ri ght?' but 'did he really just ask me that?' My answer was immediate. "No." I started walking towards the stairs when Jared g ripped my wrist and pulled me back into the semi dark hallway. "What? Where are you going?" I need more alcohol, I thought to myself. f I was intoxicated I would probably have , I was attracted to him but I definitely 't want our weird friendship thingy to be
Then I rejected that thought because i thrown myself at Jared. I wouldn't lie didn't feel anything for him and I don jeopardized.
"I'm going back to the party. I mean that is the reason why I came." I said a li ttle snippy. I couldn't help myself. Why would Jared want to kiss me? Was he rea lly being so nice to me and goofing off with me just so we could hook up? I didn 't want to read to much into it so I dropped my thoughts and tried to move aroun d him again. He put a hand on my shoulder and stopped my get away. "You can't just give me th at short answer and leave. Explain." I gave him a dirty look. "What do I need to explain? I said no because I don't w
ant too." I shook my head and pushed his hand off of me which he let me do. "I s houldn't even be explaining myself," I looked him in the eye, "because I don't n eed too." "What's so wrong with kissing me?" Were we really going to fight about this when my abusive ex is the room right be hind us? Jared didn't know that though so I guess we were. "Look, I just got out of a relationship, I just started talking to you, I just started accepting you as a friend and," I was gritting my teeth by this part, "I just want to go back to the damn party and have fun." Jared bit his lip trying to hold back a smile and that just infuriated me more. "You are hot when you are feisty." He moved closer to me and placed his hands on my hips. Our chests were flushed together. I could smell the axe cologne he was wearing. "You aren't getting anything out of me Jared. Not now and not ever." I spoke wit h confidence lowering my eyes to his lips to see they were millimeters away from mine. "You seem so sure of that Emilie. So then why are you staring at my lips?" The h umor in his voice wasn't hidden. "I have a thing for lips." Jared and I both made weird faces at that statement and then started laughing. T hat had to be the dumbest thing I had ever said. I pushed myself away from him a nd smiled at him. He was shaking his head and ran a hand through his hair. "You are weird, you know that." I shrugged still laughing a little. "And you're a jerk." "Touché." I winked at him and then poked his chest. "I won't kiss you because you are my f riend-" He cut me off by placing a hand over my now stilled lips. "You are considering m e your friend now?" I wrapped my fingers around his hand and took it off my mouth. "Yes. I will prob ably regret it later but yes for right now we are friends." He raised an eyebrow. "Don't I have a say in if we are friends or not?"
"No." I put a finger to his lips to shut him up. "Now since we are friends, kiss ing you would be weird and I don't want that from you. So, I have a way to thank you for 'saving' me tonight." "Twice." "Excuse me?" I asked dropping my finger that was tingling from the breath that b lew on it when he talked. "I saved you twice." He corrected smirking. I felt my hand twitch to slap him bu t held it back. "Okay." I bit out giving him a forced smile. Amusement clouded over his face whe n he saw that I was getting frustrated. "For the rest of the night I am yours." I quickly put up a hand to stop his dirty thoughts from escalading. "What I mean is, I will dance with you, talk with you, hangout with you and not give you any attitude. I will make this a fun night for both of us. Deal?" "What do I benefit from this? I would rather you kiss me." "You get to be with me and pretty much control me." I shrugged. "I will be all y ours tonight. You want to dance, I have too. You want to play the games; I will be your partner. You want a drink; I will get it for you. I will make this night an easy one for you. No attitude included." He stared at me for a while and I was slowly losing my patience. "I still would rather have a kiss but!" He quickly went on as I raised my hand to hit him. "I g uess what you are offering is okay. I mean it does save me a lot of energy." I rolled my arms and grabbed his arm. "I knew I was going to regret becoming you r friend." I mumbled going down the stairs. "That was actually probably the best decision you made Emilie." Jared mocked and I swung my arm back, hitting him in the chest. "What do you want to do?" I asked when we reached the bottom. I turned to face h im. "It's all up to you." I scanned the room and it seemed that more people had showed up. It was a lot mo re crowded than before in the dancing area and unfortunately that is where Jared wanted to go first. He grabbed onto my hand and started dragging me to the over ly crowded dance floor. I had to hold back begging to go somewhere else because Jared was in control ton ight and since it was my idea, I couldn't really say no to him. He pulled me to the middle of everyone and held me close. His hands gripped my hips and my arms
went around his neck. The music was fast and up beat so I started moving my body against his to the beat of the music and smiled when he followed my lead. His fingers dug deeper into my waist making the material of my dress cling to my side as I moved slower and harder against his hips. Our eyes locked and I felt my heart pick up. I could get lost in his eyes they were so unique. I bit my lip as I ran my hands down his chest and pulled him impossibly closer by his belt. He didn't fight it and we laid our foreheads against each other's. Our bodies st ill moving perfectly against one another and I lost myself in the music, closing my eyes. Jared's hands moved over my back and tangled in my hair. Opening my eyes I saw him staring at me. My arms were around his neck again and they seemed to have a mind of their own because my hands tangled in his hair pul ling his face closer. His eyes dropped to my lips and I was so in the moment, I didn't want to fight it. Maybe, I needed to kiss someone else. Maybe I needed to have one night with no r egrets which meant making out with Jared. Just on night, one time is all. It won 't be awkward because I wouldn't let it be. And since Jared already wanted to ki ss me, I doubt he would make it awkward either. I was thinking too much when I should just be taking action. I flinched back last minute when two red cups were thrusted in between Jared and mine's face. I looked to my left to see a random boy smiling at us holding the cups. "Take them! We're having some special moment and everyone needs a cup." I took the one he thrusted in my face once again and watched as he walked away r aising his cup in the air. "Weird." I mumbled to myself. I turned back to Jared who looked annoyed but I didn't ask because I had a feeli ng why. I was actually thankful that boy came because even though I said I neede d one night of fun, kissing Jared would only cause me problems later on. I smiled at him and clanked our glasses. "To whatever the hell we need cups for. " I laughed taking a sip and was happy when Jared smirked and also took a sip. The DJ called for everyone's attention and we all turned to the direction he was in. "The host of the party would like to make a speech." I furrowed my eyebrows. That was weird. Speeches usually weren't made at parties . Louis jumped onto the little platform that the DJ was located at it and grabbe d a mic from him. "What up party people!?" Everyone cheered raising their glasse s. I joined along and noticed Jared just standing there. I nudged him and he gav e me a dry look and raised his glass half ass. I rolled my eyes at him. Louis held up his glass indicating everyone else to follow. "I was announced som
ething earlier and knew it had to have a toast!" People cheered again and Louis whipped his arm through the air telling everyone to quiet. "So let's raise our g lasses to Emilie Grey and Jared McKingsley and their new relationship!" Cheers erupted around the room and glasses were raised as music pounded through the speakers again. Everyone held their glasses up as they danced around celebra ting mine and Jared's 'new relationship'. I was pushed around as the dance floor was in motivation again. My eyes were wide as I stood staring at where Louis just was. Who the fuck told Louis that Jared and I were together? And why the hell did he have to announce i t to everyone like it was some amazing thing? My palms became sweaty as thoughts ran through my head. Conner came bouldering through my thoughts and I felt like vomiting. He wasn't going to like this when he hears. Jared wrapped an arm around my shoulder and smiled down at me. Clinking our cups together he raised his to his lips, "Now that I will definitely drink too!" The n he chugged back his drink. ******************************************* [13] 12 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Dedication for Devoured_By_BUNNIES because she helped me figure out the right pe ople to play Emilie and Jared! Thank you! Chapter 12: 12 Bad Boy Kisses
My head was pounding and I couldn't focus on anything anymore. Once those words came out of Louis' mouth, I felt like vomiting. Jared didn't have a problem with it because the smirk hasn't dropped from his face since he chugged back his dri nk 'toasting to our new relationship'. I was still standing in the middle of eve ryone clutching my drink so tight; I'm surprised I didn't put a crack in it yet. I had to get out of here. The little space I had from all the people around was making it worse for me. I couldn't get the thoughts of Conner hurting me out of my head and it was making it worse because he was only upstairs. I pulled on Jared's arm and he turned to look at me. "What?" He asked. "I want to leave, please." I almost begged but held myself back. I didn't want t o be weak but I knew what was going to happen when Conner found out and it terri fied me. He shook his head and slung his arm over my shoulder. "No can do babe. I don't w ant to leave yet and you have to do what I say for the whole night." He leaned c loser smirking, "This way I can have a fun night as you put it." I did say that but I felt sick and the longer I stayed the worst I felt. Jared k ept his arm around me, pinning me to his side as he drank another cup of beer. I hadn't even paid attention to how much he has been drinking. Then it hit me; we came in his car!
I quickly ripped the cup from his hand and handed it off to someone walking by. "Why did you do that woman?" He yelled with wide eyes and his hands raised in th e air. If I wasn't still scared about Conner and wasn't frustrated with Jared fo r not letting me leave, I would have laughed. But I was mixed with emotions so I did the only thing I could do. I slapped him. I twirled on my heels (which was kind of hard) and stalked off, fuming. I ne with him the whole night! I considered him a friend! I knew I would've ted that acceptance later and I did. Jared was a jerk. I didn't feel good wanted to leave and he was my ride. Which made him drinking worse because w was I supposed to get home?
was fi regret and I now ho
I had to find Hailey. Pushing through the massive crowd, I searched all the rooms looking for my crazy best friend but came up hopeless. I pulled out my phone and tried calling her b ut she never answered. It wasn't a good idea either because I could barely here anything. Instead I quickly typed a text, 'Meet me outside on the back deck. It's importan t!' I looked around one more time and not seeing Hailey, I opened up one of the glass doors that led to the deck and slipped out. The noise difference was so noticeable, that I rubbed my ears for a little bit u ntil the ringing disappeared. I took a seat on one of the many benches they had outside and collapsed. I was tired and still shocked from what happened in there . Who would have told Louis about Jared ing? Now the worst part is Jared will just make everything worse for me. I the door open or close until someone I wasn't alone anymore.
and I? Did we really seem like we were dat act on the lie. I know he will and it will was lost in my thoughts that I didn't hear took a seat next to me, then did I realize
"You okay?" I rolled my head to the side to see Hailey staring at me with concer n. I shook my head and looked back out into the sky. "Conner is an ass." I wasn't going to elaborate any more than that, "Jared makes me feel mixed emotions because one minute I hate him and the next I'm laughing and thinking how hot he is." I threw my hands in the air, "Then Louis announces to the whole damn school Jared and I are dating! Where the fuck did he even get that from?" I was breathing hard by the end because I was practically yelling. Hailey put a hand on my shoulder with sympathy. "Stop worrying about Conner; he is gone from your life." That's what you think. "Jared... well personally I thin k you like being around him but you want to find everything he does annoying whe n really you don't." I shook my head, "I don't know. I just want to know who said something to Louis. I'm mostly curious about that because then I can ask them what the hell they we re thinking." I ran my hands over my face and then dragged them through my hair. "The person was probably just trying to help." Hailey shrugged moving her positi on so instead of facing me; she was looking straight out at Louis' backyard, her back resting on the bench. "How does that help me though?" I looked at her confused. "Why would I want peop le thinking Jared and I are dating?"
She looked guilty and started fiddling with her fingers. "Maybe because you have a thing for him and you weren't doing anything about it so the person thought y ou needed a little shove?" She raised her head and looked me in the eyes with he r wide scared ones. "You didn't..." I trailed off feeling my stomach clench. She waved her hands in front of her frantically, "I did it for you Emilie!" I couldn't believe it. I knew Hailey would do something like this but after the amount of times that I told her how much Jared got on my nerves, I thought she w ould've backed off. She was my best-friend and knew me better than anyone. I tho ught she would have known how I was feeling and would feel after what she made L ouis do. I rose from my seat staring at her with disbelief, "What makes you think by doin g that you were doing it for me?" I bit out now glaring at her. She stood up too and grabbed onto my arm but I shrugged it et with the Conner thing and then I saw you with Jared and again. I mean if Jared wasn't your partner and you didn't h him, I don't know how long it would have been before you f again!"
off, "You were so ups I knew you were happy start hanging out wit started being yoursel
I couldn't believe the words I was hearing! I shook my head and put it in my han ds. She went behind my back, not even thinking of how I would feel about this. I felt betrayed. Again. First it was my boyfriend and now it was my best friend. She had no right, I thought bitterly to myself. "You had no right." I said out loud giving her a cold stare. "I told you how I f elt and then you throw this at me?" I looked at her like she was stupid. "You we re trying to help?" I asked sarcastically, "You just couldn't listen to me could you?" I was being a bitch. I knew I was but I couldn't help it. If she would have just listened to me! Now Conner is going to be after me because Hailey couldn't just stop when I told her too. She doesn't know what Conner is doing. You never told her. A voice in my head re minded me and I felt my shoulders slump. It was true, I never told her or anyone for that matter but if she was my best f riend she should have still accepted my feelings and kept her mouth shut. "Emilie, you have to understand I was just trying to help. I didn't mean to hurt you or anything." She grabbed onto my arm again and pleaded me with her eyes, " You can't be mad at me. You know I love you and would never hurt you on purpose. " I looked down at her hand that was wrapped around my wrist and couldn't help but be upset. I couldn't help but feel betrayed. I raised my hand from my other arm and lightly pulled her hand off of mine, she didn't even fight it. "I know you wouldn't but you did." I said looking at her with empty eyes. "I ask ed you not to do anything and you did. You would be mad at me if I did that." I said pushing past her not letting her distraught face get to me. I loved Hailey like a sister but I couldn't be near her now. She was going to cause drama and s he didn't even know it.
Because you are keeping your mouth shut and not saying anything about what Conne r is doing to you! I ignored the words in my head as I made my way back into the house. Looked like I was going to be walking home. "Emilie please don't be mad at me! I'm sorry, I really am sorry and I will tell everyone Louis was drunk and someone was playing a prank! Please!" It seemed lik e she was crying at this point but I couldn't bear to look at her. Ignoring the protest going on in my head, I opened the glass door and slammed it behind me, cutting off all her apologies. I needed time to think by myself. Too much was going on around me to have a coherent thought. I made it through the crowd and swung open the front door stumbling out because I was pushed from behind. Straightening myself up, I started down the front porc h and onto the walkway. The wind was chilly and I didn't have a jacket and my dr ess wasn't helping. My feet were freezing up the further I got and started to ac he from the heels. After ten minutes of walking, I got fed up and stopped walking. I leaned down an d pulled the heels off wiggling my toes to get feeling back in them. The pavemen t was cold but I couldn't take the aching pain anymore. I wrapped my fingers aro und the straps of the shoes and continued walking. Swinging the shoes at my side, I finally felt the first tear fall. I just fought with my friend over nothing. She was being a friend and since I'm the one keepi ng secrets, I got mad at her. I just couldn't find it in myself to tell anyone. I didn't want help. I didn't need help. Conner was my problem and I was going to deal with it myself. I raised an arm to my eyes as head lights came blaring down the road towards me. The car pulled up to the curb and I felt my stomach twist. It was a mustang. Jared jumped out of the car and ran to me grabbing my shoulders and shaking me, "What the hell are you doing?" He barked looking at me angrily. I pulled his hands off of me and said with venom in my voice, "I'm walking home because my best friend is a traitor and the asshole that was supposed to drive m e home decided to get drunk." He knitted his eyebrows together, "How is Hailey a traitor?" "She was the one who told Louis to tell everyone that we are together." I snappe d pulling down my dress because the wind was picking up. "So what? Who really cares Emilie? When people see us on Monday they will realiz e it was a joke." He defended rolling his eyes at me. I crossed my arms over my chest, "I don't care. I told her not to get involved a nd she did. I can't trust her." Jared stared at me like I just said I was going to kill a puppy. "Are you hearing yourself right now? She is your best friend and she did one stu pid thing! You are over reacting and are going to ruin your friendship because o f this." I huffed looking at the ground. I couldn't even defend myself because I was hold ing a secret and since it was a secret and no one knew about it, it just made me look stupid and bicthy. "I'm sorry." I said pushing my hair out of my face and looking up at Jared. "I'l
l talk to Hailey tomorrow about it." Jared nodded looking content. "Why are you trying so hard to make sure we don't fight anyway?" I asked looking at him suspiciously. He smirked at me and moved closer wrapping his arms around my waist so we were c hest to chest. "I don't like it when my girlfriend is fighting with her friends. " I glowered at him and raised my heels hitting him on the chest with them. "You a re such a jerk!" I yelled laughing as he started screaming 'ow' every time I hit him. He grabbed the heels and ripped them from my hand. "You can have these back later miss violent." He pointed to the car and said, "N ow get your ass in the car before you freeze to death." I stuck my tongue out at him and walked passed him. He swung the heels and whacked me in the butt purpos ely. "Hey!" I pointed a finger at him warningly. He held his hands up and then pointed at the heels. "They really have a thing fo r hitting shit." "Yeah, sure." I replied sarcastically opening the door and getting in. Jared got in too and threw my heels in the backseat. "Well I don't blame them for wanting to touch your ass." He turned to me with a shocked expression. "How is it that we are dating and your heels have gotten fur ther with you then I have?" I leaned over the center console and smiled sweetly, "Because the heel on the sh oe is bigger than the dick on you." "Don't make me drop you off in the middle of nowhere because I will." He smiled sweetly back at me slamming his door closed and turning the car on. I laughed an d sat back in my seat, buckling up. "That's okay; I'll have my heels to satisfy me." I winked and a gross look came over his face. "Yeah well I hope you cut yourself with the heel when you are getting 'satisfied '." He did the bunny ears when he said the word satisfied making me laugh. "I'll make sure I don't." I replied un-locking my phone and opening a new messag e to Hailey. 'Sorry for tonight, just stressed out lately. If we can meet up tom orrow so I can apologize better, it would be great.' "While you're at it," I looked up at Jared to see him pointing at my phone, "Tex t your mom and tell her you're not coming home tonight." "Excuse me?" Jared took a quick look at me. "Eyes on the road!" I snapped. "Wait ! You drank tonight Jared!" I yelled just remembering. He put a hand over my mouth. "I had two cups of beer and they weren't even fille d all the way. I'm fine." I pulled his hand off glaring at him. "Now why am I telling my mom that I'm not coming home tonight?"
"Because you are staying at my house tonight." My mouth dropped open. "Why in the hell am I?" I gaped out. He gave me the puppy dog look, "Because no one is going to be home and I'm scare d of the dark." "Use a night light." I argued back. Jared smirked, "I got something better." I raised an eyebrow, "What?" "A sexy little thing called Emilie who is going to call her mom and tell her she 's staying out tonight." Soooo? Do you think Emilie overeacted with Hailey? Do you think she is being stu pid about the Conner thing? And who would like to date Jared!???? Hahah leave a comment beloww(: ******************************************* [14] 13 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Dedicated to caselivy for the awesome banner on the side! If any of you want to make them, that would be awesome and I will post them with the chapters! ____________________________________________________________
Chapter 13: 13 Bad Boy Kisses
"Hey mom..." I looked up at Jared who had his elbow leaning against the steering wheel and he waved his hand for me to continue. "I'll be staying at Hailey's to night. Just wanted to let you know. Love you, goodnight." I shut my phone sighing. Why did I agree to stay the night at Jared's? No one wa s going to be home and it was Jared we were talking about, I wouldn't put it pas t him to try anything. We've been sitting in his garage for a good ten minutes f ighting over me staying, finally I caved in because I had no other way to get ho me and walking was out of the question. I threw the door open and got out slamming it closed, completely forgetting that it was Jared's dads car. Oh well, if I did any damage Jared could take the blam e. After all, he was the one who took the car in the first place. "You can act a little more excited to be spending the night with me." Jared said pulling open the garage door that led into the house for me. I shot him a dirty look walking past him. "But then I would be faking it."
"It's better than getting the cold shoulder from you." I didn't wait for him to lead me to his room because I remembered where it was by now and I took the stai rs quickly heading for the wing where his room was. "Are you really not going to talk to me?" Jared complained walking into the room right behind me. I ignored him and plopped myself down on the couch so my back was to him. I heard him walk over to me and I screeched when his face was in front of mine b ut upside down. He was leaning over the back of the couch so his chest was press ed into the back of my head and his face was only a couple of inches from mine. "Can you at least tell me why you are ignoring me then?" The humor in his eyes t old me he was finding this funny. I pursed my lips at him. "Usually when you kidnap someone, they aren't supposed to talk." He broke out into a grin and shook his head at me. I felt his chest leave the ba ck of my head and then he swung over the back of the couch and took the seat nex t to me. "It's not kidnap if you want to be here." He explained picking up the r emote and turning on the T.V. while smirking at me. "Who said I wanted to be here?" I crossed my arms over my chest in defense. Mayb e he did have more to drink then he told me and he was still drunk because I kno w for a fact I would rather be home where I can get away from all my problems (J ared) for a while then be here. He leaned closer to me and ran his finger down the side of my face. "It's all in your expression baby. You're happy that I asked you to stay-" "More like demanded." I scoffed pushing his finger off of me glaring at it like it was poison. He shrugged looking back at the television screen. "Just drop the act and enjoy yourself. Once you let go, we can have fun." He turned his head and gave me a lo ok before returning to the program that was playing. "I don't get you." I finally spoke turning my body so I was sideways on the couc h and facing him fully. "What's not to get?" "The first time I ever talked to you, you were a complete jerk! Then the second time too when we were in the lunch room." He was looking at me now with a blank expression. "And now you joke around with me, act like my friend, and even try t
o kiss me." I blushed as I remembered what almost happened at the party only lik e an hour ago. "So?" Was all he said. I threw my arms in the air. "So?" I repeated with sarcasm. "What brought up that change? I was always scared of you because I thought you would kill me-" Jared burst out laughing to the point where he was clutching his stomach. I glar ed down at him until he stopped. "You thought I would kill you? Emilie are you s tupid?" "No! You're just scary!" I said pointing my finger at him exasperated. "And you're stupid." He shot back smirking. I slapped his chest. "Stop changing the subject Jared." "Are you trying to say you want me to be an ass again?" He cocked his head to th e side rubbing his thumb over his lower lip. "Okay. Get out of my house now and find your own way home bitch." With that he went back to watching T.V. leaving m e with my mouth hung open. He still hasn't answered my question! I lunged forward and threw myself on top o f him taking him by surprise. We tumbled to the floor and somehow I stayed on to p of him. His eyes were wide and I quickly positioned myself so I was straddling him, holding him down by the waist. "Good. Now that I have your attention, why don't you tell me your answer?" I smi led sweetly down at him. He stared up at me not saying anything for a moment. "I hated you." I felt my st omach twist at that information not just because it was Jared but because hearin g someone say they hate you, can make anyone feel low about themselves. "Oh." Was all I said. Looking away from . That was not what I was suspecting to ought he would have said that he didn't e he doesn't know but no, I get 'I hate
him I got up and moved back to the couch come out of his mouth. If anything, I th know me and he acts like that to everyon you' instead.
Jared got up from the floor and took the seat next to me again. He ruffled his h air a bit before speaking up. "What I mean Emilie is-" "That you hate me." I said bitterly cutting him off. I didn't need to hear it ag ain. In fact, why would I want to hear it again?
"If I hate you would I have dragged you to my house?" He asked annoyed. I shrugged. "I don't know, you're a weird person. For all I know every girl you banged you could've hated but you still banged her." "Emilie I said I hated you. Past tense. Which means that I don't now.... althoug h I'm starting to again." He mumbled the last part which got him a punch in the arm from me. I looked up at him with accusing eyes. "So what made you hate me if you didn't e ven know me? That's called judging Jared." I pointed out. Both his eyebrows rose all the way to his hairline in shock. "If I recall correc tly, you thought I would kill you if you came into contact with me. You didn't k now me either." I held up my hand. "I heard enough stories to know what you were like and you di dn't help to prove those stories wrong when you would walk down the hallway with that scary frown on your face." "So you judged me by stories and you're getting mad at me for judging you too? Y ou're being a hypocrite Emilie." I ran my hands down the length of my bare thighs in aggravation because he was r ight. "So that's what made you hate me? Rumors?" I asked finally. But what rumor s would make him hate me? I don't remember doing anything bad to anyone. I alway s tried to be nice to people. "Something like that." I spun my head to face him. He was staring intently at me but looking calm at th e same time. It bothered me because I was a mess over here trying to figure out what was said to him. "What did you hear and from who?" I decided to ask because I was curious now. He sighed running a hand down his face. "Emilie it doesn't matter. Just drop it. " I shook my head and moved closer to him. "No I want to know! Just tell me, I won 't be mad I promise!" He gave me a long look before caving in with a slump of his shoulders. "It was a stupid one night stand with that girl Anna you are always with. She was saying all this shit about you and one thing she said really got me to hate you."
My eyebrows knitted together in confusion. "What did she say? Whatever it was I bet it was a lie. She has always hated me for some reason and would do anything to have more people hate me." On the outside I pulled it off that I was fine but on the inside I wanted to go find Anna and hit her. She was such a bitch and fo r her to lie, really proved she was desperate. "I don't remember it was a while ago and I was half drunk." Jared blew it off le aning back against the couch and letting his head fall backwards, his eyes closi ng. "One last question?" I asked quietly, scared he was going to duck-tape my mouth to get me to shut up. "What Emilie?" He mumbled half awake, half asleep. "What made you change your mind about me?" He picked his head up a little and opened one eye. "I found out what she said wa s a lie." "How? Wait! So you do remember what she said!" I yelled. He groaned and threw a pillow over his face. "Jared tell me! I won't be mad. It's about me so I have a right to know." I moved closer to him and started trying to pull the pillow off his head. I gasped when he quickly grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down onto the cou ch so the length of my body was parallel to the back of the couch... well it wou ld have been if Jared wasn't behind me. He wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to his body tangling our legs. I could feel his chest move every time he breathed and his hand was hot on my stomach. "Jared what are you doing?" "Sleep Emilie. Sleep." He breathed into my hair sending my scalp to tingle. I was still in my dress and Jared was still in his clothes but I knew he wouldn' t let me go to change so I just laid there not saying anything. The cable box wa s flashing the time and I was shocked to realize it was already two in the morni ng. My body was shutting down and I felt my eyes drooping. Soon enough, I was passed out in Jared's room on the couch with Jared spooning me from behind.
The sound of my phone vibrating was what woke me up. I opened my eyes and saw it flashing on the floor next to the couch. How did it get there? Hailey's name wa s on the screen and I quickly sprung up trying to get to it before she hung up. Unfortunately, I forgot Jared had his arm wrapped around me and it sent us both tumbling to the floor in a heap. Even worse, I was sprawled on my stomach with J ared on top of me, squeezing my lungs making it hard to breathe. "Get off of me! Can't breathe!" I cried gasping for breath. Jared rolled off of me and smacked his head onto the leg of the coffee table. He groaned and started rubbing the spot on his head while I tried to hold back a smile. Remembering my phone, I quickly picked it up but it was too late. I found Hailey 's contact and hit 'call' putting the phone to my ear waiting for her to answer. "I am never sleeping with you again if that's how I get woken up in the morning. " Jared said standing up from the floor and walking across the room. I don't kno w where he went because once he was out of my sight, Hailey picked up. "A very sorry best friend speaking." I laughed at her introduction and knew I wa s the one who should be sorry. "Other very sorry best friend speaking." I said feeling my heart melt that even after I screamed at her last night, she was still calling herself my best friend . "You know, we are the weirdest best friends ever right?" I bit my lip before bur sting out laughing and soon Hailey was laughing along with me. "That's why we are more like sisters." I said smiling even though she couldn't s ee me. "True, true. I got your text last night, do you want to meet at that little coff ee shop at like twelve?" I nodded mostly to myself and then answered. "Yeah." And then I made the biggest decision in a second but I knew it was the right one. "I have something to tell you." "Is everything okay? That didn't seem like a good 'I have something to tell you' ." This was why Hailey was my best friend and has the right to know. I should've re alized this sooner.
"Just wait until I get there okay?" I spoke telling her she would just have to w ait and she caught on right away. "Twelve. I will see you there." "Bye Hailey." "Bye." I shut my phone and pushed the hair out of my face that was hanging limply over my eyes. I got off the floor and put my phone on the coffee table before looking around the room and spotting Jared on his bed, passed out. I checked the time on my phone to see it was only nine. God, I forgot Hailey get s up early. I could sleep for another two hours and then I would have Jared driv e me to the coffee shop. After all it is his fault I'm here in the first place. I ran from the couch to his bed and jumped onto it, landing on Jared's back. I s tarted laughing as I rolled over and onto the mattress facing Jared. He opened h is eyes slowly frowning at me. "Why did you do that?" He asked his lips barely moving. He must be really tired. I wondered how he got up for school in the morning. "You are driving me somewhere at twelve by the way." I smirked tucking some of m y hair behind my ear that was falling into my eyes. "Then wake me up then, not now." His eyes were closed again and he was almost ba ck to sleep before I took one of his pillows and smack him in the face with it. He shot up so fast with wide eyes making me roll around on the bed laughing. "Wh at was that for!?" He yelled looking down at me with angry eyes. "I was giving you a wakeup call." I bit my lip trying to hold back a laugh that was bubbling to the surface. "You said twelve!" He looked at his night stand and then shot me a dirty look. " It's only nine." "That was a test run. I have to find a way to wake you up." I said smiling takin g the pillow and putting it under my head. "Glad to know it works." I rolled ove r so my back was to him and I felt him groan. "Emilie either put the sheets over you or change into some of my boxers so I don
't have to stare at your ass when I know I'm not going to get anything from you. " My face turned crimson and I flipped onto my back hurriedly pulling down my dres s. "Sorry, I forgot." I pulled the sheets up to my waist and then turned back ov er because I was still blushing. "I'm not. I'm only sorry because I can't touch it." I flipped him off without turning around. I heard him laugh before the bed shift ed again and Jared was behind me, spooning me again. His arm came around my wais t and I was pulled against his chest just like last night. "You won't be denying me for long, Emilie. I can tell you that much." "Mmmmm." I muffled into the pillow falling back asleep within a second.
"Here I got your bag from my car. I guess we forgot it was in there." Jared said throwing it to me as I sat on his bed. My hair was brushed along with my teeth but now I just needed to change into proper clothes and fix my make-up and then Jared was taking me to meet Hailey. "Thanks." I got up from the bed and started walking to the door. "I should only be a second." I slipped out of his room and went to the bathroom. I threw on my clothes from yesterday knowing I was only going to be wearing them for an hour b efore I could go home and change. I wiped away the smudges of make-up around my eyes and then applied a little more before I exited the bathroom and went back t o Jared's room so we could leave. I paused in the doorway when I caught Jared un-dressing from his clothes from la st night. He was only in a pair of boxers now and I felt my heart start to beat faster than humanly possible. Why did he have to be so hot? His back muscles flexed as he pulled a shirt over his head. He then grabbed a pa ir of jeans and started putting them on. All I could think is, why did I walk in when he was putting his clothes on and not taking them off? I quickly moved out of sight as he was turning around and then waited a couple o f seconds before walking fully into the room. I knew if he caught me staring at him, he wouldn't let me live it down. "Ready?" I asked thankful my voice came out normal.
"Yeah." He put his hand out and said, "Here." I grabbed my cellphone from his ha nd and smiled in thanks before turning back around and walking out of his room w ith him following. I sent a text to Hailey letting her know I would be there in fifteen minutes. We got in the car and before I knew it we were on the road. "Thanks." I said loo king out the window watching all the houses as we passed them. "For what?" I could feel his curious gaze on mine. I turned to him and smirked. "For not having sex with me and instead of waking u p in your bed, we woke up on your couch." He laughed and nodded obviously remembering how I told him I didn't want him to pull anything on me and I wake up in his bed finding out we had sex the morning after the party. Fifteen minutes later we arrived at the coffee shop and I saw Hailey already sit ting down at a table texting on her phone. I opened my door and grabbed my bag from the backseat. I faced Jared and smiled at him. "Thank you friend for taking me here although you really didn't have a c hoice." I smirked. He patted my thigh sending me a model's grin. My thoughts drifted back to him ch anging this morning but I quickly pushed them away, I wasn't going to be thinkin g about that. "No problem, girlfriend." He winked. I slapped his chest and sent him a scolding look but playfully. "Don't start wit h that again please!" I begged getting out of his car. "I like that name for you though!" He shot back smirking. I leaned back in the opened door and smiled at him sweetly, "But if I remember c orrectly, you said 'Emilie I want to bang you, not date you. There is a big diff erence.'" His smirk dropped and I shut his door sending him wink. I jumped a little when Jared reeved his engine. I looked at him through the wind shield and he smirked when he saw I got scared. I flipped him off making him lau gh before he pulled out of the parking lot and sped down the road. I rolled my eyes. Boys and their cars. I opened the door to the shop and heard t he little bell go off. Hailey snapped her head up and a smile lit her face when she saw it was me. Waving me over, she stood up from her seat and pulled me into
a hug when I reached her. "I'm so sorry!" We both cried at the same time. We pulled back to look at each o ther and then started laughing with tears in our eyes. Taking my seat I picked up the coffee cup in front of me and took a sip. "I got your favorite." Hailey said taking the seat across from me. "Thank you." I said placing my bag down on the floor and then I felt a vibration from the side pocket where my phone is. "Hold on second. Sorry." She waved it o ff and picked up her own phone smiling a sappy smile when she looked at the scre en. I know that look. Hailey only gets that look with a guy. I was going to have to ask her about that. I saw I had a new message and held back a smile when I saw the message and name. It was a picture of me sleeping in Jared's bed. The text said, 'Now I have proo f that I got you in my bed(; ' I looked at the contact name and let the smile fa ll onto my face. It read: Jared my (boy) friend. I answered him with the picture of him after I creamed his ass in pool. The text said, 'I have proof that I kicked your ass in pool(; ' My phone vibrated a minute later and he said, 'Touché. ' I laughed and closed my phone putting it back in my bag. Hailey looked at me wit h curious eyes. "Now what did you have to tell me?" I felt my heart go into a frenzy but knew this was the right thing to do. Pushin g my hair behind my ears, I dove into the story. __________________________________________________________________ How do you think Hailey is going to react to Emilie's story!? What do you think Conner is going to do once he finds out about 'Jared and Emilie dating'? And wha t do you think was told to Jared about Emilie that made him hate her? Leave you comment's below!! ******************************************* [15] 14 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Thank you so much for the votes and comments on the last chapter!(: Also the sto ry reached over 100,000 reads! Thank you so muchh<3 Let's get 50 comments and 20 0 votes before I upload next. Also, I don't want to sound whiney but when you gu ys comment can you write something more than 'upload!' because I really want to know what you think about the chapter so could you give me your thoughts instead that would be awesome! Thanks<3 Enjoy!!<3
_______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 14: 14 Bad Boy Kisses
"Dumb jerk-face..." Hailey murmured throwing another shirt over head from the cl oset. I quickly ducked my head to the side avoiding it from whacking me in the f ace. "Hailey..." I said trying to catch her attention. "I should take him down to the river and drown him..." "Hailey." "They won't look in the river for him..." I stood up from my bed and started walking to her. "Hailey." I said a bit louder . "They never do." I grabbed her by the shoulders and got in her face. "Hailey! Would you shut up a nd listen to me for one second!?" I yelled. Her mouth clamped shut and her eyes bugged out of her face. I sighed and plopped myself down next to her, crossing m y legs. "Sorry, it just frustrates me what is happening! If you were me, you would be ac ting the same way!" She wailed throwing another shirt behind us after making a d isgusted face at it. I shook my head and pulled my knees up to my chin. "No, I would be thinking reas onable thoughts." I argued giving her a shameful face. She held up a top and was looking it over as she said, "Drowning him in a river is a very reasonable thing." "No it's not!" I cried falling onto my back staring at the ceiling. "Going to th
e police, telling my mom, or even telling Jared would be reasonable. Drowning hi m is out of the question." Hailey got on all fours and leaned over me smiling, "Okay but I know a guy who c an-" "NO!" I yelled shooting up and knocking heads with her. We both groaned and I fe ll back again. I rubbed my head and closed my eyes. "I don't know what to do but I know killing him or harming him isn't going to solve anything." Hailey snorted and laid down next to me. "Emilie he hurt you! He could possibly kill you! And you don't think evening the score is a good idea?" I bit my lip trying to think the way Hailey was thinking. It's been three hours since I told her my story and three hours of me hearing he r 'brilliant ideas' on how to teach Conner a lesson. Now we were back at my hous e and Hailey was going through my wardrobe trying to find me a perfect outfit fo r tomorrow which I forgot was the town fair. I also forgot today was Friday and we didn't have school for some reason, making everything jumbled up in my head. That would explain why Louis had his party on Thursday and why I forgot that the town fair was tomorrow. Hailey was still making me go to the fair saying that it will get my mind off th ings for a while and then after we can figure out how to kill Conner. She was de ad set on killing him. No pun intended. "I just want him to leave me alone." I admitted turning my head to the side so I could look at Hailey. "That's all I want." "He can leave you alone... if he's dead." She put a finger to her lip and had a thoughtful expression on her face. "We can burn his body and then throw him in t he lake!" She grinned at me and clapped her hands. "Perfect, that's what we are doing." I rolled my eyes and got off the floor. I walked to my closet and started rummag ing through my clothes again. I know for a fact Conner won't be at the fair tomo rrow because Hailey told me that he was talking about going away this weekend wi th his parent's in one of the classes she has with him. That was a bonus that I got to forget about him for a weekend, have fun, and then figure out how I am go ing to get him to leave me alone. If it got to the point where I had to go to the police, then I would but I didn' t want to make a big scene for nothing. Now, that Hailey knows, I feel a little better and safer but I still had to watch myself and find out how to get out of this, without too much trouble being caused.
"Hails, I need you to be serious. I don't know what to do and that's why I final ly told you. It's putting too much stress on me and I wasn't going to lose you a s a friend because I was holding a secret." I pulled a dress off the rack and pu lled on the hem stretching it out a little. It was a pretty dress that was tight around the bodice but then flared out to tw o inches above my knee. It was had swirls and other designs coating the front an d back. I held it up for Hailey and she smiled jumping up. "I love it! You have to wear it tomorrow!" She fell to her knees and starting se arching through my shoes that lined the bottom of my closet. "And these shoes wi ll go perfect with it!" She threw me a pair of sandals that were black and strap ped around the back of my ankle. "You're right. Okay, I'll wear it." I smiled and put the shoes and dress to the side. I started picking up all my other clothes that Hailey had scattered around my room and put them back in the closet. When everything was put away and you c ould see my rug again, I sat on my bed and Hailey took the spot next to me. "Why don't you tell your parent's and then they can go to the police?" Hailey qu estioned picking at one of my throw pillows. "Going to the police would mean a lot of shit. Plus, he only hit me once and it' s weird because one day he is everywhere and the next I never see him." I explai ned furrowing my eyebrows, just now recalling Conner had a weird pattern. Hailey looked up at me with sympathy. "Emilie you have to realize, it can get wo rse and before it does you should really tell the police or your parents. You do n't want to end up in the hospital and that's how everyone finds out." "Hail..." I trailed off seeing her eyes water. I moved closer to her and put my arms around her. "I'm just scared and confused." I admitted holding her tighter. She wrapped her arms around me and started sobbing. Hailey was never one to cry and if she was crying right now then she must be really upset or scared. She mus t be really upset and scared for me. "I'm your best friend; I shouldn't be letti ng this happen to you!" She sobbed pulling back and wiping her eyes. I held her face in between my hands and smiled sadly. "This will be fixed, I pro mise. I will figure out something." She looked me over for a moment before responding. "If you don't do something so on, Emilie I swear I will go to the police. Now that I know what is going on, I can't let it happen." My heart clenched for my best friend and I tugged her into a hug, probably crush ing her. "I love you Hailey Jacobs." I whispered felling myself start to cry a l ittle too.
She did a weird laugh that was mixed with crying and hugged me back. "I love you too Emilie Grey." A throat cleared and we both looked at my door to see my dad standing there with a confused face. I felt the blood in my body run cold thinking he heard what we were talking about. But what he said made me want to die... from laughing. "Uh... Emilie is there something you aren't telling your mother and I?" He looke d between Hailey and me and then stared me in the eyes. Hailey and I looked at each other and then burst out laughing at how funny that question was. I was crying now from laughter and my dad just stood there looking back between the both of us. I shook my head and giggled a little before answering my dad. "I'm not a lesbian , dad. Friends can say that to each other." I laughed a little more at the end. Hailey put a hand over her mouth trying to calm down but her face was turning re d instead. "Oh... well you girls were crying and I didn't know if you were having a confess ion or something." He scratched his head looking uncomfortable. I cocked my head at him and said, "Were just glad to be friends." It wasn't a li e that was what we were crying about mostly. "Huh, well I remember my college roommate crying to me because he-" My dad quick ly shut his mouth and gave us a forced grin. "You girls have fun, I'm going to f ind your mother." He left quickly after that and I looked at Hailey confused. "You don't think his roommate confessed to him do you?" I choked out in between laughter. She pulled her hand away from her mouth and fell off my bed backwards laughing. Well that answered my question.
"Your father and I are going out for dinner and staying at a hotel. We won't be back until tomorrow night. Will you be okay home alone?" My mom asked pulling to the side of the road so I could get out and go to the park for the fair. I looked back at Hailey and we both snickered. I wonder if my dad was taking my mom out because of the memories from his college roommate. I faced my mom and sm iled. "I'll been fine, you guys have fun." I kissed her cheek. "Love you." "Love you too." Hailey and I got out of the car and waved to my mom as she pulle d away. Hailey smiled at me. "Your parents are funny." I laughed and linked my arm with hers. "They're weird, honestly." We walked into the park and were automatically engulfed into the crowd which was mostly children with their parents. A lot of kids from my school came but they came more at night because then they could do stuff they can't really do in the day light. The park looked amazing. The booths were set up nicely and the rides looked bett er than last years. I remember coming here as a little kid with Hailey and we wo uld always get cotton candy and then go to the fortune teller. Hailey obviously still had the same plans because she grabbed my hand and dragge d me to where the cotton candy machine was. She grabbed two blues and handed me one. We continued walking and that's when I decided to drop the question. "So who's this guy you are seeing?" I asked picking a piece of cotton candy off the stick and popping it in my mouth. Hailey's mouth froze mid-air aiming to bite off some cotton candy from the stick when she turned her head towards me. "Whaaaaaa?" She either said or just made a weird noise. I smirked at her. "I knew you were seeing someone!" I shouted fist pumping. She composed herself and went back to eating her cotton candy. "I don't know wha t you are talking about Emilie. I would have told you if I was seeing someone." She tried to make it seem like nothing but I knew there was something going on. "Who is it?" I demanded pulling on her arm to stop her. She threw her hand in the air. "I'm not seeing anyone! And if I was which I am n
ot, I would have told you right away." I crossed my arms over my chest and looked down on her. I wasn't mad that she di dn't tell me, I mean I had no right. In fact, it would make me a hypocrite. I wa s finding her reaction to it funny and I knew she was lying because she was look ing everywhere but me. "What's so wrong with telling me?" I asked walking again when people started mak ing rude comments at us for just standing in the middle of the walkway. Hailey f lipped off an old couple giving them a glare to which they gasped and hurried of f. I grabbed her hand and put it down to her side. "You are avoiding the questio n." She pouted and shoved the rest of her cotton in her mouth. Then started talking. "I ham sheeing shomeone." Then she smiled brightly showing all the blue sugar t hat coated her teeth. I smacked my hand to my forehead. "Are you really going to act like this? Just tell me who it is!" "Fine!" She yelled exasperated throwing her cotton candy stick in the garbage. S he opened her mouth and then her eyes drifted to the right and she screeched, gr abbing my hand and pulling me. "We have to go to the fortune teller!" I threw my head back with a groan because I was so close to figuring out who Hai ley was seeing and then she avoided it! If that was me she would have beat me do wn in front of everyone to figure out my secret. We got on line and I tried even more to get it out of her but every time I broug ht it up she would tell me to be quiet because she had to focus. Focus on what, I had no idea but I decided to drop it because I knew I wasn't going to get it o ut of her. Which sucked because as her best friend, I thought she would have wan ted me to know about it, right? Reaching the front of the line, Hailey all but dragged me to the lady almost tra mpling over a little four year old girl who screamed and ran to her mom. I gave them a sorry smile but the mom glared at me and pulled her daughter away. Nice going Hailey. She didn't even notice though and plopped down in the seat, tugging on my hand f or me to sit too. I took the seat and looked at the lady who had her eyebrows ra ised at Hailey. Yeah, that was the usual expression people gave Hailey. Hailey went first and the lady did her usual routine and then started telling Ha iley what she sees for her. "Kindness. You have a heart of gold and that is goin g to be useful for you in the future." She said some other things but the last o ne had me laughing. "Now this is just me saying this but I think you should cut down on the sugar a little."
Hailey bobbed her head obviously content with what the fortune teller had told h er. Now it was my turn and I felt my stomach twist. I always got nervous with these because I never knew if what I was going to be t old was going to be good or bad. The lady looked at me with curious eyes. "I see a dark spot with you right now b ut I see it clearing up for your future to become bright. You are scared right n ow but someone is going to help you get past this stage." There was no way. Was this good or bad news? The lady sat back and that was our indication to leave. Hailey and I got up and we started walking again. "That was awesome!" She grinned looping our arms toget her. "We both got good readings!" I looked behind us at the lady again but she was with a child and looked to be t elling him his reading. "You don't think my reading had to do with the whole Con ner thing, do you?" I asked Hailey quietly. She shrugged thinking. "It did kind of sounded like it." Then she jumped happily . "If it is, I hope I'm the person who is helping you to get past this!" I couldn't get it out of my head about what she said and the look she was giving me. I pushed the thoughts away because I knew they were all faked. The lady was a phony and could probably just tell by our expressions and body language. Then I saw him. Jared McKingsley. He was standing near the food stands with one of his friends from his group and they were talking. I stopped walking and just stared at them. He told me that he would never come here because it was social suicide. Then what is he doing? Hailey followed my eyes and either smiled or smirked. I couldn't tell because my eyes caught Jared's and I was lost. Even from a distance he looked good and I c ouldn't deny it. Why was I acting like I have never seen him before? Maybe I was just shocked that he was here, at the fair, a place of social suicide. He motioned for his friend to follow and they started walking towards us. I turn
ed to Hailey who was smiling at me. "You know how you asked if I am seeing someo ne?" She asked. I nodded, not even caring that she brought the topic back up. I was still confus ed with seeing Jared. "Yeah, well I am and this is him." Just as she finished two male voices broke in . "Hey." They said at the same time and I turned to see Jared and his friend stand ing in front of us. Jared was smirking at me with a glint in his eyes and then I actually got a look at his friend. He was the one who always wore the hoods and didn't talk. My mouth dropped open when Hailey walked forward and kissed the guy on the lips. He smiled down at her and put an arm around her waist. "Emilie this is Matt my boyfriend. Matt this is my best friend Emilie." "Hi." He said sticking his hand out for me to shake. I put a smile on my face and shook his hand. "Hi, nice to meet you." He smiled b ack and dropped my hand. I studied his face and wondered why he always wore a ho od. He was very attractive with dirty blonde hair that hung across his forehead, and green eyes. Hailey did a good job, I thought to myself. Jared spoke up putting his arms out. "What I don't get a hug?" "No." He dropped his arms and smirked. "That hurt sweetheart." I crossed my arms over my chest and cocked my head to the side. "What are you ev en doing here? I thought this was social suicide for you." I mimicked him. He nodded his head towards the games and I spotted his three bother's playing th e basketball one. "My mom forced us to come and bond." He squinted his eyes beca use of the sun. "But it turned out to be okay because now I have you to keep me company." Hailey stepped forward making Matt drop his arm from around her waist. "Actually she can't..." I looked at her confused and she smiled sheepishly. "What did you do?" I asked a lready feeling a groan coming out of my mouth. "Well thinking I was being a good friend because of the whole Conner cheating on
you, I decided to help you find someone new and thought 'damn Hailey this is a good plan' but then you told me what was going on yesterday and for some reason it slipped my mind what I did and now I don't think it's such a good idea becaus e-" "Hailey breathe!" I screamed grabbing her shoulders. She blew out a big breathe and put a hand to her chest trying to gain air. "Now why don't you just tell me what you did before I kill you!" I shook her. Her eyes went wide with guilt. "I volunteered you for the kissing booth." I dropped my hands from her shoulders and my mouth was agape. "You didn't..." I trailed off. She nodded her head and looked at her phone. "You actually have to start in five minutes." "How could that have slipped your mind!?" I shrieked feeling Jared and Matt's ey es on me. "I'm really sorry Emilie. I don't know how I could forget but I did. I get it if you hate me but I am so sorry!" She said looking like she was going to cry. Hai ley never cried so I knew she honestly forgot about it. I never said my best fri end was the brightest. I sighed and ran my hands over my face feeling like the world was on my shoulder s when I knew I was being dramatic. "I'll do it. I mean I have too." Hailey's fa ce brightened and she jumped onto me wrapping her-self around me. "Thank you so much for not hating me!" She exploded with happiness tightening he r grip on me. I patted her back awkwardly because she weighed just as much as me and it was hard to hold her up. Thank God, Matt came and took her off of me. I straightened my dress out and my hair making myself look somewhat presentable. "I guess I should head over there now." I said waving to the three of them and walking off. I can't believe she signed me up. I wasn't mad but now I have to kiss a random a mount of guys, which I don't even know. Even worse, not if but when Conner finds out it's going to be bad and then I know I will have to get the police involved . I got to the kissing booth and talked to the lady who was running it and figured out I really was signed up for it. Damn Hailey, I thought as I switched with th e girl who was before me. She gave me a look of sympathy, "Just beware of some of the guys, they try to gr ope you."
"I'll keep that in mind." I smiled in thanks and took the seat in the booth. I f elt my stomach twist with nerves because I never thought I would be in this posi tion. I did last minute preparations to my features and then waved for the guy waiting on line to come forward. He handed me his ticket and I put it in the box holdin g the tickets before turning back to the guy. He had nice lips and looked to be a clean cut kind of guy. I was told, it was a ten second limit and then if they didn't pull away I had to o. As I waited for the kiss to be over I thought to myself, why did guys actuall y want to do this? Was this the only way they could get action? Ten seconds was up and I pulled away because the guy seemed to think we were goi ng to go longer... and further. I discreetly wiped my mouth because the guy wink ed at me and I knew he was a sleaze. He also proved he was from when he tried to touch my boob. I got the ticket from the next costumer (this made me feel cheap) and prayed he wouldn't try to kiss with his tongue. I didn't even ask if they could do that bu t the last one tried and I didn't let him. A half hour went by and I felt like my lips were going to fall off either from b eing used too much or from diseases. I also realized guys were coming back into line and it was really starting to piss me off because they were the ones who wo uld try to grope me. A hand slid a ticket onto the shelf that divided me from the people who stand on the other side of the booth and I leaned forward a little to see what I never t hought I would see. Timmy McKingsley. "What are you doing?" I asked shocked while he just smirked up at me. "What does it look like I am doing? I am at the kissing booth for a reason!" "Is this even legal?" I asked out loud completely perplexed that Timmy was tryin g to get me to kiss him! He was too much like Jared it scared the crap out of me . "I gave you a ticket now you give me lips." He crossed his arms over his chest. "I am not kissing you. You're like ten Timmy!" I screamed trying to put a point across. The people behind us starting groaning and I glared at them. Did they no t see what was going on? I am a seventeen year old girl. I am not kissing a ten
year old. "Timmy!" I looked up to see Jared storming over towards the kissing booth and Ti mmy kicked the booth mumbling stuff that sounded like cursing. "What Jared?" He spit out looking up at his older brother who was the perfect pi cture of pissed off. "What the hell are you doing? I said I had to get you home and you run off?" He ground out, his teeth clenched along with his fists. "Emilie has to kiss me because I gave her my ticket and she won't!" He complaine d pouting and pointing at me. Jared's eyes landed on me and then he shot a glare back at Timmy. "She is not ki ssing you. I don't think you can even come to this booth." Finally, someone was understanding my logic. "But I gave her my ticket!" "Then you kiss her man for god sakes!" Someone screamed from the back of the lin e and I felt my heart explode. Everyone else was agreeing, obviously getting agg ravated at the situation. Jared looked at me and I felt myself blush. I was not going to kiss Jared McKing sley especially in front of all these peoples! "That's not fair!" Timmy stomped. "It was my ticket." Jared shot him a look. "I bought it with my money so really it's mine." Oh shit. That didn't mean what I thought it meant. Jared came closer to the booth and leaned forward smiling. My eyes were wide and I felt like my heart was going to jump out of my chest and smack Jared in the face. "I guess I'm finally going to get that kiss." He smirked. "Jared-"
Before I could finish his lips were on mine and he was kissing me. ______________________________________________________________ Hahaha silly Timmy!!! What do you think is going to happen next?(; ******************************************* [16] 15 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Dedicated to Blue55 because I liked her comment last chapter and it made me smil e(: Enjoy!<3 _____________________________________________________________________
Chapter 15: 15 Bad Boy Kisses
Jared McKingsley was kissing me. I was letting Jared McKingsley kiss me. Only a second or two passed before I pushed him away from me and stared at him w ith wide eyes. I couldn't believe that had just happened. What was he thinking? How could I have let that happen? Timmy kicked the stand one more time and crossed his arms over his chest. "This is bull shit!" He cursed storming off. Jared quickly caught onto his collar and pulled him back. He grabbed his chin an d glared into his eyes. "You do not talk like that, understand?" The death in hi s voice even sent shivers down my spine. Timmy only nodded with scared eyes. I felt bad for him and leaned forward and pu t my hand on Jared's shoulder. "Go easy on him. Don't scare him." Jared let go of Timmy and looked over at me like he just realized I was there. I t made my heart clench because a minute ago he was kissing me and he already for got about me.
His eyes lost their anger and he smirked at me. "Thanks for the kiss." I felt my self blush. "Would you love birds hurry up! Other people are waiting." The line started thro wing complaints at us and that ended it for me. I didn't sign up for this shit. Metaphorically and literally. I put my hands on the little shelf that held the box for the tickets and divided me from the line of guys and jumped over, swinging my legs in the air, landing perfectly on the ground. I looked back at the aggravated line and said, "Find so meone else to kiss you." I went to walk away and then I turned around. "On secon d thought, try getting a girlfriend!" I pivoted on my heel and stormed off. The lady who was running the kissing booth had her mouth hanging open and I stopped in front of her. "I'm sorry but I didn 't even sign up for this and it's not worth it. You're going to have to find som eone else." With that, I walked off with Jared and Timmy by my side. I wouldn't look at Jare d because I knew I would blush. Just thinking of Jared and I kissing sent me on wild thoughts and it was easier to forget about it. I felt a hand wrap around my elbow and tug on me. I looked down a little to see Timmy looking at me with wide eyes. "What?" I asked curious. "Jared stole my ticket." He whined pointing to Jared who I still refused to look at. Sighing I knelt down on my knees so I was level with Timmy. "Timmy, I'm sorry bu t I am not kissing you. You should have saved that ticket for something else." I ruffled his hair and he swiped my hand away grunting. Then he pouted and grabbed onto my shoulders. "I told my friends that I was goin g to get a kiss from a pretty girl this weekend though." Those damn puppy dog ey es. Why did I always end up in the weirdest positions? "Fine." I sighed in defeat. "What!?" "Really!?" Jared screamed at the same time that Timmy cheered. I quickly held up my hand in front of Timmy and his smile dropped but his eyes still were lit up with hope. "Only on the cheek." I bargained waiting for his reaction.
He looked thoughtful for a second before nodding his head wildly. He turned his head to the side and poked his cheek with his index finger. I rolled my eyes and leaned forward expecting to meet a chubby ten years old cheek but instead I was met with ten year old lips. Timmy grabbed my cheeks and held me in place for a good three seconds before I q uickly pulled back and hopped off my knees, swiping at my mouth. "Timmy!" Jared screamed ready to grab at him. "Willis! Help me!" Timmy held running off to Willis who was playing the basketba ll game. Did he ever leave that game since they got here? Austin was standing th ere also but with his arms crossed over his chest and a grumpy look on his face. His bruises seemed to have gone down but he didn't look any happier. "Sorry Emilie." Jared apologized stepping closer to me with a sheepish look on h is face. "For what? Kissing me?" I asked with an ice to my tone and crossed my arms over my chest. His eyes went wide at the edge in my voice and he held his hands up. "I meant wi th Timmy. And I was told to kiss you!" Great excuse. I rolled my eyes and started walking away. "Yeah well you didn't have to listen. " I spit out, pushing through the crowd. Jared was right behind me and grabbed onto my arm. "Why are you so angry about i t? It only lasted like a second. I think Timmy's kiss lasted longer than ours." He pointed out smirking. I slapped him on the chest glaring at him. "There was no 'ours'! We never kissed !" I yelled turning on my heel and storming through the crowd again trying to fi nd Hailey or even Matt because I know they will be together. Jared was beside me again, struggling to keep up with my pace. "Why is it so wro ng that we kissed? You can't deny that we have some attraction towards each othe r." He just wouldn't leave me alone! I mean I shouldn't be surprised; he hasn't left me alone since my break-up with Conner. "I have no attraction towards you." I lied, standing on my tippy-toes to get a b etter look. Jared grabbed my shoulders and spun me around to face him. "Look me in the eyes and tell me you don't have any attraction towards me." "Jared-"
"Do it Emilie, unless you can't." I sucked in a deep breath and blew it out. Lifting my eyes from the ground I loo ked straight into his deep blue eyes and lied straight to him. "I, Emilie Grey h ave no physical attraction or any attraction towards you, Jared McKingsley." He smirked, "Then I am just going to have to prove you wrong." For the second time that day, Jared leaned forward, grabbed my face between his hands, and placed his lips on mine. My body stiffened and my hands limped to my sides. The crowd was starting to disperse from around us leaving us in the open, kissing. But unlike the first time, my eyes fluttered closed and I started kissing him ba ck. Our lips were moving against each other in perfect sync and without realizin g it, my body started moving closer to his until there was no space between us. My arms wrapped around his neck and he licked my lower lip asking for entrance. I obeyed and let him deepen the kiss, his tongue invading my mouth and battling against mine in a sweet bliss. My toes curled and I felt my knees go weak. I have never been kissed by anyone like that. Jared pulled away and rested his forehead against mine. His eyes opened and he h ad a sloppy smile/smirk on his face which I'm pretty sure I was mimicking. "Now try telling me you don't have an attract-" The fist came so fast and out of nowhere, Jared and I didn't have time to react until it was too late and Jared was on the ground with his nose bleeding. I gasp ed and covered my mouth with my hand. "I don't know who the fuck you think you are kissing my girlfriend." My eyes widened as they landed on a very pissed off Conner. His eyes were wide with anger and his right fist was sporting some of Jared's blood. Jared was leaning back on his elbows and spit some blood onto the ground. "She d umped you. When the hell are you going to realize that?" Jared spat out along wi th blood that was now pooling down into his mouth from his nose. Conner took a threatening step closer but I put my hand to his chest stopping hi m. "Conner stay away from him." His eyes locked with mine and I flinched from the fire burning in them. He grabb ed onto my arms too quickly for me to react and started shaking me making my hea
d wobble around. I tried to be strong but then he started yelling in my face and I felt the hot tears forming in my eyes. "You are such a slut! Why are you lett ing this dirt bag kiss you?" Each word got louder and with each word he got clos er to my face. He pulled back and lifted his hand. I closed my eyes and tried hiding my face, k nowing what was going to happen next. With a whoosh of air, I fell back onto the ground and flung my head up just in time to see Jared tackling Conner to the gr ound. They rolled around until Jared pinned down Conner and started throwing punches a t him. "You bastard! You never raise your hand to a girl!" Conner was failing at blocking the punches but lifted his head and knocked it against Jared's forehea d. Jared tumbled off of Conner and Conner took advantage jumping onto Jared and pul ling back his fist cracking it against Jared's jaw. I flinched as I heard the po p of a bone. Conner pulled his fist back again ready to punch but I wasn't going to let it happen. I lifted myself off the ground and tackled Conner from the side, football style. We tumbled to the ground next to Jared who was coughing up blood. I groaned as my head collided with hard ground, uncomfortably. I didn't think that through well enough. Without warning Conner stood above me and seethed down at me. "I'm going to kill you Emilie. I can't believe you picked him over me. He doesn't deserve you, onl y I do!" He took his foot and crushed it into my side, sending me to roll over f orm the impact. I cried out in pain, my hands automatically going to the spot and holding it. Th e wind was knocked out of me and I was struggling to catch air for my lungs. "Emilie!" My name was being yelled but I couldn't focus on anything but trying t o be able to breathe again. A flash of blonde ran through my vision and I watched as Matt came out of nowher e and shoved Conner to the ground, punching him square in the nose. But he didn' t stop; he kept going until Conner's face fell to the side limply with his eyes closed. He was knocked out cold. Hailey came into my vision with tears in her eyes and her hand over her mouth. " I'm sorry! Everyone was going frantic trying to get help. The police and ambulan ce are on their way. I'm so sorry!" Tears started pouring down her face and Matt came down and leaned next to her.
"You need to take short breathes Emilie. Don't fight with yourself, stay calm." He said pushing the hair out of my face. "Where is Jared?" I asked looking up at the sky. It hurt just to breathe because Conner kicked me exactly where he punched me last time and that only just heale d. "I'm right here Emilie." I looked to my side to see Jared kneeling down next to me wiping blood off his face. I choked back a sob at the state he was in. Hailey grabbed hold of my hand and made everyone move back to give me air. I couldn't take my eyes off of Jared though because his face was... there was ju st too much blood. His jaw was starting to turn purple and I knew he took a good hit to the face from Conner. It was my entire fault. I brought this on. I was so stupid to keep my mouth shut and now people did get hurt and a huge scene was caused. My eyes started rolling around without my control. "I feel sleepy." I mumbled le tting my head fall to the side. "Emilie. Stay awake the ambulance is almost here." Jared said lifting my head in his hands and opening my eyes. "She hit her head." Hailey sobbed and I looked over at her, giving her a small s mile. "Do you think she has a concussion?" She looked between Jared and Matt wit h worry. "I don't know. We will just have to wait for the ambulance." Matt said looking d own at me. He sent me once last look before getting up and moving over to Conner . Sirens blared and I slightly saw the lights flashing. Jared looked behind me and then gazed back down at me. "You are going to be getting help Emilie, okay?" "I'm sleepy Jared. Give me a couple minutes please." I started closing my eyes f eeling everything turning black when my head was shook sending my eyes to fly op en. "You have to stay awake because you might have a concussion." Jared started lift ing me up slowly and moved behind me. My back was resting on his chest and his l egs were on either side of me. "Jared." I said with fatigue moving my head backwards so I could see him better. "What? Emile don't move your head." He adjusted my head so I was facing forward
again. "You were right." "Over here! Hurry! Now!" Jared yelled but I didn't know who he was talking about or too. "You are going to get help Emilie. Everything is going to be alright." His hands found mine and he squeezed it. His voice was rough and sounded irritat ed. "I do have an attraction to you." My eyes closed and I fell unconscious. ____________________________________________________________________ Oh no..... so Conner made an appearance and caused some trouble! And Jared kisse d Emilie again and she kissed him back! *starts dancing and singing* "Bad Boys B ad Boys whatcha gonna do when they come for you!?" I don't know why I would start singing that but it has bad boys in it so it work s :D ******************************************* [17] 16 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Thank you all so much for the votes and comments on the last chapter! Also, I am going away for a week, I'm leaving saturday the fourth and won't be back until the 11th. So no updates til then! This chapter is very... well when you read you will find out! Show me love by commenting and voting!
Enjoy my sexyyy bitchhhes!
______________________________________________________________________
Chapter 16: 16 Bad Boy Kisses
Voices woke me up and filled my ears making my head pound. I flinched as I opene d my eyes and the light blared right into them. My throat was raspy as I whined, "Turn off the lights please!"
"She's awake!" Hailey rushed over to the bed and beamed down at me but with tear s in her eyes. "You had me so scared; I seriously thought I lost you!" She grabb ed hold of my hand as her cheeks wetted from her sobbing. "I'm so sorry I wasn't there to help you!"
"Water." I breathed my throat burning from being so dry. She quickly nodded her head and shot up from the bed. She was in such a rush she smacked right into Mat t and spilt the water all over his chest that he was carrying.
I held back a smile for two reasons. A) I didn't want Hailey to be embarrassed a nd b) my lips were too cracked to stretch. Matt sent her a look asking her with his eyes to just stay where she is. Hailey gave him a sheepish smile and slither ed around him and took a seat on the couches.
That's when it hit me that we were in Jared's house. I looked around the best I could without moving my head but I didn't see Jared anywhere. I knitted my eyebr ows but my thoughts dropped when a cup of water was pushed into my face.
Matt sat down next to me and handed me the water. I took it with shaky hands. My body felt weak and I wondered how long I had been out for. I would have to ask when my throat wasn't too sore. Matt helped me sit up and even helped me hold th e cup.
I finished the tall glass in one gulp. Matt didn't seem to have a negative react ion to my pig like matters but seemed amused. "Need more?"
I nodded bashfully but he just smirked at me and left the room to get some more anyway. I looked over at the couches to see Hailey peering over the back of it. I rolled my eyes and patted the spot next to me. She jumped off the couch and ra ced over but stopped when she got to the bed and composed herself.
She slowly placed herself down making sure her back was completely straight and that she didn't move the bed as she adjusted herself. She looked me in the eyes and they grew gloom. "How are you feeling?"
Matt came back in the room and eyed Hailey but I sent him look saying it was oka y and he handed me the water this time letting me drink it by myself. The water moistened my throat well enough for me to start talking again.
"How long have I been out for?" I placed the cup on the nightstand, noticing the clock said ten-thirty p.m.
"A couple of hours, maybe a little more." Matt supplied running a hand through h is hair. "You don't have a concussion just a bruised stomach. You might have a h eadache for a while though."
"Why are my lips so dry and my throat?"
Hailey spoke up and pulled out Chap Stick from her jean pocket. "You've been sle eping with your mouth open. Like always." She laughed and kindly gave me her Cha p Stick. "You do need to eat something though. That's why you're shaking. The la st thing you ate was cotton candy which is pure sugar."
I finished with the Chap Stick and nodded. "Can I get up from the bed now?" I ga zed at them curiously itching to stretch my legs. They felt stiff and uncomforta ble.
"Do you feel well enough to stand?" Matt asked.
"Yeah."
Hailey and Matt got up from the bed and Hailey came to my side. They both grabbe d an arm and helped me out of the bed. I was happy for their help because my bod y was a little weak from fainting and hitting my head.
"Thanks." I said starting off slow with my steps and by the time I reached Jared 's door, I could move fine and pulled my hands from theirs. Then a thought hit m e. Well two actually. "Where is Conner? Do my parents know?" My heart stopped at the thought of Conner and then spiked into over drive when my thoughts came to my parents.
I wondered if anyone called them and if they were on their way home or if they k new anything that happened with me. Conner on the other hand, I just hope he was in jail or been arrested. I hope he was sent to some insane asylum far, far awa
y.
"We called your parents and they were about to come home when I told them that y ou were fine and we could take care of you." I was about to say my parents would n't have just gave in when Hailey continued, "I felt bad because they didn't eve n make it to the hotel as they were just finishing dinner and they spent money o n it. They are leaving right in the morning though."
"And Conner?" My head soared with possibilities and I was scared that he was sti ll out there waiting for me. I put a hand to my forehead at that thought, feelin g myself turning hot from horror.
Matt was by my side in a second grabbing onto my elbow and placing a hand on my back. "Do you need to sit Emilie?"
I shook my head and locked eyes with Hailey telling her to tell me the outcome f or Conner.
"They have to further investigate Emilie." My heart dropped to my feet and I fel t myself sway. Matt slowly placed me on the ground so my back was resting agains t the wall next to the door.
"What? Beating me in public wasn't good enough?" I spit out feeling hot anger ri se in me. How could they not realize he was insane and was going to kill me just from the fair incident?
Hailey bent down in front of me, kneeling on her knees and grabbed my hands in h ers. Hers felt so much colder than mine. How hot was I? "He was unconscious when they got to him and they searched him for any weapons just in case."
I knew there was a but coming and I knew it was bad from the look in Hailey's ey es. "But? What did they find?"
Hailey looked up at Matt with pain in her eyes and then she sobered up and locke d eyes with me again. "His stomach was covered in bruises and further searching, they found cigarette burns on his back. There were even stab wounds on his lowe r back."
Bile rose up my throat and I looked away from Hailey's truthful eyes, feeling my stomach churn with disgust. Was Conner abused also?
Of course he was, why else would he have those wounds all over him? But how coul d I have missed it? I have seen him without his shirt on plenty of times. I woul d have definitely seen them. "It doesn't make sense. I would have seen them." I declared thinking hard on how I could have missed them.
Hailey said rubbing my arm. "It could have started towards the end of your relat ionship."
I nodded my head, the answers coming together. "It's true, towards the end he st arted declining anything that would mean his shirt would have to come off." Is t his why he abused me? Why he was so possessive of me after we broke up? Yes, I c oncluded. He needed control in his life because he obviously wasn't getting it a nd I was his victim.
"So who was abusing him?" I asked mostly to myself. I couldn't see his parent's doing it but then again people aren't always what they seem.
"That's what they are trying to figure out. But don't worry, Conner is being sen t away to some Counseling center or something for help. He's sick Emilie."
My hand clutched into a fist. I hate whoever abused him. Making him who he was b ecause not only did they mess with his life but they also messed with mine. "I d on't want charges pressed." I said feeling my eyes burn with anger. Conner was j ust as much of a victim as me. As long as he stayed away from me, I wouldn't pre ss charges.
Hailey jumped up off the ground with her eyes wide. "Are you kidding me Emilie!? " Her face was red with anger. "He beat and threatened you and you are just goin g to let it slide!?"
"Yes."
I got up from the floor and Matt who had been quiet for the whole conversation h eld onto my arm, helping me rise. I sent him a grateful smile and looked back at Hailey who was glaring at me.
"Emilie I can't let you do that. He deserves to be punished." She said her voice hard with hatred.
My heart went out to my best friend who was being so amazing to me. I walked ove r to her and pulled her into a hug, tightly wrapping my arms around her. After a moment she wrapped her arms around me, being careful of my stomach. "Hailey you are my best friend and I love you with everything I have." I pulled back to loo k in her face. "But he was a victim too and was punished enough. Like you said h e's sick. Who knows what else he went through? At least it is over for me but fo r him he has a lot to go through still and I can't add more to that." I smiled a t her warmly and dropped my arms turning around.
I smiled gratefully at Matt placing my hand on his arm. "You take care of my fri end or I swear I will hurt your family jewels and you will regret it."
He smirked at me and nodded.
"Em..."
I turned to Hail and raised an eyebrow. She smiled sadly and said, "I'm glad you are okay and I love you too."
"Yeah, I know you do." I winked at her laughing. She joined me too and I headed for the door. I held onto the door frame and turned my head about to say somethi ng when Hailey cut in.
"He's in the kitchen."
"Thanks." I quickly-well as fast as I could move-walked down the hallway and sta irs heading to the kitchen. I had to talk to Jared. Thank him, see how he was an d most importantly talk about the kiss and me confessing I was attracted to him.
It didn't sound too bad but I knew that it actually was. Saying that I found Jar ed attractive meant that I was like all the other girls and had a thing for him. I didn't want that little slip up to ruin our friendship even though Jared conf essed he thought that about me and even kissed me to prove it.
I still had to talk to him and sort everything out.
"Fuck!" I heard him curse from the kitchen as something clattered to the floor. I walked through the doorway and spotted Jared picking up a broken plate from th e floor. He didn't notice me until he was done throwing the plate away and turne d my way.
His face was blank but I gasped when I caught the sight of him. My stomach went downhill as I took in his face. It was gruesome and my fault. He just stared at me not saying anything or showing any expression. Not that he really could.
His whole left eye was swollen shut, a yellow, purple, and blue tinge to it. His nose was swollen but didn't seem to be broken. His jaw was black and blue and l ooked a little crooked. His usual soft pink lips were cut and in a thin line. I bet it hurt to move them. Maybe that was why he wasn't saying anything?
"Hi." I said softly walking further into the kitchen, closer to him. He still di dn't move or answer me. My pulse quickened as his eyes stayed glued to one spot. I stopped walking when I reached the island that separated us and leaned my han ds on it. "How is your face feeling?"
He seemed to come out of the trance he was in and answered vaguely. "Fine."
My heart twisted at how distant he sounded. He didn't even ask how I was. I thou ght sadly. He avoided making eye contact and continued on with whatever he was d oing. He seemed to be making something to eat.
"Can I help you with anything?" Why was I trying to prolong this conversation wh en I knew that he wasn't going to talk? His shoulder's stiffened and his whole b ody stopped moving.
After what felt like an eternity he talked. "You can leave me alone."
I didn't expect that.
"Excuse me?" I said surprised, it showing clearly in my voice because it rose a little.
His hands slammed down onto the counter with so much force some stuff rolled off onto the floor making a 'PING!' noise. "What are you deaf now? I said leave me
alone!" He pronounced each word slowly, like I was a little kid not understandin g what he was saying.
His back was still to me and I felt anger boil in my blood. What was ? I thought bitterly my eyes narrowing in rage. Screw being upset, I r than that. "What the fuck is your problem!?" I snapped, my fingers o a claw, nails skidding across the counter top. "I don't understand to you!"
his problem was stronge curling int what I did
He pulled his arm back and his fist collided with the wall that the counter was lining. A sickening crack echoed around the room and when he pulled away, I coul d see his fist imprinted a hole in the wall.
"Jared!" I gasped about to walk over to him but he spun around so fast that I ca ught my footing and stopped, actually taking a step back in fear. He was seethin g, his chest moving up and down as he breathed heavily. "Calm down and-"
"Calm the fuck down!?" He roared moving closer to me his eyes ablaze and his fis t clenched so tightly white was coating his knuckles. "You have got to be fuckin g kidding me Emilie if you think I should calm down!" He was yelling so loud tha t a vessel was throbbing on his forehead and he was bright red. "After what I sa w and was told today, I have every fucking god damn right to be angry!"
Tears were welling in my eyes as he yelled at me with so much anger, I thought h e was going to explode. "Jared-" I tried to reason almost breaking out in a cry from how he was looking at me.
Like I caused him to be like this.
He cut me off though. "Don't even say anything." He wasn't yelling anymore but h is tone was still deadly. He moved around the island and started coming closer t o me. "What was going on in your head that you weren't thinking, huh? Why didn't you go to anyone and tell them what Conner was doing to you? Why in the fuck," He slammed his fist on the island as he kept moving closer to me, "would you jus t let him do it? To find out that he was beating you and threating you was horri ble but to actually watch him do it was worse!" He was in my face now and I coul d feel his hot breath fan across my face.
At this distance I could see his injuries in better inspection and felt a lump f orm in my throat. He was right, I was stupid and should have told someone. But a s I stared at Jared and saw his bruises, I felt relieved I didn't say anything. If I did, Conner would have been locked up and no one would have known about his abuse.
In a way, a very weird and terrifying way, I helped Conner out of his abusive li fe and even though I had to take a couple hits along the way, I was still happy that he got help and was free. That made me free also.
Jared was still glaring at me, his face only two inches from mine. I brought my hand up and ran my fingers across his cheek. He turned his head away from me and my fingers fell, my arm dangling at my side. "Don't touch me."
That hurt, more than it should.
I glared at him and feeling my blood run hot from rage, I pushed him hard on the chest sending him stumbling back. "Fuck you Jared!" I cried pushing on his ches t again. "You are such a fucking Jerk!" Another push and a punch. "I didn't know what to do and you have no right to say shit to me! I was confused and had a lo t going on, okay?" I was in his face now this time taking control. I started pun ching his chest again angry tears falling down my face. "You have no right to be mad at me! You were part of me making stupid choices!"
He grabbed onto my wrists locking them in mid-air between us. "And how the hell was I a problem for you Emilie?" He yelled his teeth clenched tightly, I could h ear them grinding.
I strained against him but he wouldn't budge his grip. My teeth were clenched so hard together, I felt like I was going to have no teeth when I finished speakin g. White hot rage poured through me and all I wanted to do was punch him. "Becau se every damn day you would play games with me asshole. You would mess with me, hit on me and you provoked Conner! Even though you didn't know what he was doing , you shouldn't have been such a jerk to him and provoke him!" I kicked my foot out and got him right in the shin. Feeling beyond pissed, I kept kicking him whi le screaming in rage.
Jared suddenly had me on my back and his body was pressed up against mine. He wa s careful not to crush my stomach but kept me pinned down on the counter with hi m leaning over me, his legs pressed again mine and his pelvis pressed against my lower abdomen.
I was trapped and with a furious Jared above me. I wasn't done being pissed at h im either.
"I wasn't playing games with you Emilie. And so what if I provoked him? He's an asshole and needed to know that you weren't his." His face was closer to mine an d his eyes were burning into mine. "I was so fucking pissed when I was told what
he was doing and right now you aren't making it any better."
My eyes narrowed to slits and I spat out, "I hate you Jared McKingsley." His eye s narrowed and I finished with, "so fucking much, it hurts."
"No you don't."
I inched my face closer to his and said slowly, "More than anything in this worl d."
His lips were on mine, all cut and bruised but it didn't stop from taking my bre ath away. They were rough and possessive, almost proving. Proving me wrong. His hands came off my arms and slid down my sides as his tongue accessed my mouth, b attling mine in a heated kiss.
I ran my hands over his shoulders feeling them bunch under my touch and knotted them in his hair, wrapping my arms around his neck. The kiss became more rough a nd hot as he pushed me further into the counter. My stomach was protesting but I ignored it best I could because I was too lost in how good Jared's lip felt on mine.
His fingers snaked behind my knee and he wrapped my leg around his waist. I coul d feel him against me better and I wasn't complaining. He pulled away from my li ps and started trailing them down my neck, giving me open mouth kisses.
"Jared." I moaned my head falling back in pleasure. Thank God, my headache went away because I couldn't help but keep moving my head especially when I arched my back as Jared grinded himself into me. He claimed my lips again in a scorching kiss and I flattened my hands against this cheeks holding him to me like I never wanted to let him go.
He wrapped my other leg around him and then I was being picked up and carried so mewhere. I kept kissing him and didn't stop even when I felt Jared falling backw ards onto what I assumed was the couch. I was lying on top of him, the length of my body was flattened against his and I could feel everything. Everything.
His arms circled around my waist and my stomach was fighting me in pain but I co uldn't help it. The kiss was filled with anger and passion. It mixed well making
it rough and hard, making Jared rough and hard. His hands slid down my back and cupped my ass, making me grind against his hardened length.
I knew I had to pull away before it got any further. This was just a kiss out of anger; it meant nothing. When I felt his hands moved to the front of my shirt, close to my breast, I pulled out of the kiss. We were both breathing hard, our b reathes mixing together.
"We can't be doing this, Jared." I breathed looking right into his eyes. Jared w as Jared and I knew he was a player. Plus, was I really ready to get hurt again by a guy? Even if this time it would be emotional pain?
His eyes turned to slits and he moved out from under me leaving me sitting on th e couch staring at him as he paced around. "Why?" He finally asked looking up at me with heated eyes. "Why can't we do this?" His tone was mocking as he repeate d my words but you can tell he was far from joking around.
I shook my head and leaned forward but then quickly retracted because the pain i n my stomach was too much. "I'm not the type of girl to be messed around with. Y ou and I want completely different things when it comes to relationships." I exp lained standing from the couch and walking over to him.
He crossed his arms over his chest and took a defensive stance. "And what exactl y do I look for in relationships Emilie?" I wanted to roll my eyes but held it b ack. Was he really going to fight me about this? We both know, he doesn't like s taying with girls.
"You are more of the one night stands and I'm more of the committed type. There is no sense of us dating or whatever you want from me." I put my hand on his sho ulder but he shrugged it off, his arms still crossed. "I won't be one of your gi rls."
"But you'll be Conner's punching bag, right?" He snapped backing further away fr om me.
I rolled my bottom lip into my mouth and felt my head spin around his words. Did he really just say that? Was all that went through my mind. I looked away from him and roamed the room with my eyes, trying to hold back the pain that was clea rly showing on my face.
He ran his hand through his hair and then shoved them both in his jean pockets. "Emilie, I didn't mean that. I--"
"You meant it." I spoke up walking past him and towards the front door. "And I h ope it was worth saying Jared." I walked into the foyer and heard him right behi nd me.
"It just slipped out okay? I'm running on some really high emotions tonight. I f ound out a lot today." He tried backing himself up but I knew he had to be think ing it and feeling it for it to slip out. Why else would it be on his tongue?
I spun around and let my cold eyes lock with his grey ones. The tension in the r oom was thick that I could feel it barricading Jared from me. That was probably what stopped me from going over to him and punching him right in the face. "Well you want to know one more thing for the night?" I spat out.
"What?"
"I'm attracted to you." Then I held up a hand when he tried to talk. "But you al ready knew that." I crossed my arms over my chest. "I guess what the real news i s that, I will never act on that attraction again when it comes to you asshole."
"Emilie--"
I didn't hear him finish though because I slammed the door by then and was storm ing down his driveway. I wrapped my arms around myself and walked out into the b lack night.
A flash of light came from behind me and then I heard Jared screaming my name ag ain. I didn't care though. I broke out into a run, my feet crunching into the pe bbles that littered the road and quickly ran into someone's yard.
After running through five backyards, I knew I lost him and went back to the roa d, hoping no one saw me coming out from the back of someone's house. I didn't ne ed anymore trouble for the night. I just wanted to get home and crawl into my be d. I wanted to sleep and wake up to my parent's and let them take care of me.
At least they won't try to kiss me like a jerk I know.
______________________________________________________________________
*xxlivingthelifexx dances into the room swaying hips and grabs Jared by the face and starts singing*
"So get out, get out, get out of my head and fall into my BED instead!
I don't, I don't, don't know what it is!
But I need that one thing!
And you got that one thing!"
*Looks down at his crotch and winks at him*
*Jared pushes xxlivingthelifexx off him and yells* "Who the fuck are you?"
*Emilie just stands there with mouth open*
*xxlivingthelifexx gasps and slaps Jared hard across the face* "How dare you! I created you bicth!" *Looks at Emilie and points to Jared* "Don't even waste your time with him! I'm going to make him have a small dick and suck at sex!"
*Emilie's eyes go wide and Jared's mouth drops open*
*xxlivingthelifexx smirks and closes Jared's mouth* "Close that potty mouth befo re I make you mute too." *She winks at Emilie before dancing out of the room swa ying her hips singing One Thing by One Direction, her remix version.*
*Jared looks at Emilie with worry* "I swear I don't have a small dick!"
Hahahahaah!!!!! I made a remix to One Thing by One Direction and just had to put that in.... okay, I'm done now... see you all in a weeek!<3
P.S. I LOVE THE SONG AND ONE DIRECTION... I DIDN'T MEAN IT IN A MEAN WAY! ******************************************* [18] 17 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* If you didn't already, go back to chapter 16 and re-read the ending because ther e is changes! If you don't then you will be confused !
_____________________________________________________________________
Chapter 17: 17 Bad Boy Kisses
Sunday flew by. For the rest of the weekend, I ignored everyone's texts and calls. Yes, that inc luded Jared's. His were the most I was avoiding and I knew I was doing the right thing. I was nothing to him and we both knew it. He told me himself that all he wanted to do was bang me and I was so glad, that I didn't fall for his pathetic trap and actually sleep with him. Going home Saturday night was the right choice and waking up to my parents inste ad of Jared made my day. Explaining everything to them and objecting to pressing charges against Conner was more of the hard part but I got through it and now i t was Monday and I had one more group of people to deal with. The kids at school. I wasn't sure how everything was going to go because the last everyone was told was Jared and I were dating. Then, Conner was back in the picture and was taken away for mental illness after beating me in public. Rumors were around town by n ow and it was only two days after the whole incident. I had no idea what I was g oing to be telling people. I had no idea what people were saying. It scared me to know that my life was in other peoples hands right now. Anybody can say anything and then it will be the story that will stick. It's happened pl enty of times to kids in my school and some move away because the rumors get too hard to take. Now it was me who was in the situation and I was praying that the right story wa s being told. Conner abused me and was also being abused. That was a sum up of i t and was the only thing that needed to be told to anyone. But even I knew that rumors were still going to be spread and I would have to bear with them until th ey finally went away or something else even more news worthy came about. Beep!
Beep!
Beep! I snapped out of my thoughts and my parents and I looked towards the front of th e house where we could see a parked car outside waiting for me. It was Hailey. I stood up from the table just noticing that I didn't even touch my breakfast. I shrugged my bag onto my shoulder and kissed both my parent's on the cheeks. My mom grabbed my hand and gave me a soft smile. "Sweetie, you don't have to go to school today, if you don't want too." My parents have been telling me to stay home for the day to relax and rest but I knew if I didn't face this now, it wou ld only get worse. "I'll be fine, I promise." I gave them both a confident smile and pulled my hand away. "Someone's got to face the world for me. Why not I do it?" I joked. They laughed too but you could tell they weren't too happy about me leaving the house . "Nothing is going to happen, I promise." I quickly made my way outside before they could persuade me anymore and sighed h eavily. I loved that they were trying to help but I didn't want to be a coward a nd hide from everyone. If I waited any longer, it would only escalate into somet hing bigger. I had to tame the fire now before it caught more in its path. I stopped mid-step, my bag whacking into my thigh. What was he doing here? Jared was leaning against his bike his arms and ankles crossed and his head was down. I looked over at Hailey's car to see her looking back and forth between Ja red and me. When I caught her eye she shrugged at me. I had an idea why he was here but didn't want to hear what he had to say so I st alked over to Hailey's car pretending I never saw him. I was too late though bec ause I heard him calling my name. I played it off like I didn't hear him and ope ned the door to the car but it was slammed shut again. I followed the hand that was planted onto the window and then the arm and my eye s landed on Jared and his semi-healing face. The cuts on his lips went down and only some of the bruises were still present along with his black eye but even th at went down. "Move your hand so I can get in the car." I squinted my eyes against the morning sun but Jared wasn't letting up. He shook his head and grabbed my arm lightly w ith his free hand. "We have to talk Emilie and now." He said.
I let out a harsh laugh and pulled my arm from his hold. "And what makes you thi nk I am going to listen to you? If you haven't realized by now Jared, I want not hing to do with you anymore. Nothing good comes from being around you." I was being a little dramatic because I did have fun with him but it did come wi th drama. The fair scene wouldn't have happened if he didn't kiss me. It surely wouldn't have happened if he never started talking to me that's for sure. Now th e only solution was to stay away from him. "You're just saying that Emilie." "No Jared, I mean it. Just like what you meant Saturday night." I pushed his han d off the window and opened the door again only for it to be slammed shut again. "You know I didn't fucking mean that Emilie." He ground out. I spun around and c rashed into his chest. Ignoring the stupid move I made, I looked up at him. "I don't care what you meant Jared. But listen to me and follow what I am saying ." His gaze stayed glued to mine and I could see he was getting impatient with m e. "You need to stop talking to me, being around me, anything to do with me will have nothing to do with you." I pointed between us. "Nothing good comes from us hanging out. I have enough to deal with and you will only make it worse." "I had nothing to do with Conner and you know that." Jared crouched down a littl e and pulled my face to look at him. His face was completely calm but I was far from it. He wasn't listening to me. There was no point in us arguing because I m ade my discussion. "If it didn't happen the way it did, for all we know he could have been close to killing you before anyone found out what he was doing. And w ith the whole people thinking we are dating-" I cut him off. "How did you know that was bothering me?" "That was all you were complaining about at the party. I knew it was going to st ill be bothering you now." He smirked and I felt like slapping him and then myse lf because I was pissed that he knew how I was like. "Nothing you say will change my mind." I said announcing each word slowly and wi th so much demand that we both knew I was finished with this conversation. "Find I won't say anything, I'll show you." He pulled my head to his and crashed his lips to mine making me squeal with surp rise. I should have known he was going to kiss me just by his words. A car horn honked and I pulled away from him, my back slamming into Hailey's car. I completely forgot she was there.
I pointed a finger at Jared. "You need to stop kissing me!" I yelled and pulled my arm back slapping him hard across the face. His face went to the right and th e whoosh of air that swept through the silence told me I got a good hit. "Jared you better leave me alone." I fumbled with the door handle before I finally got it open. Ignoring the stingi ng of my hand, I slammed the door shut and turned to Hailey. "Get me out of here now." Without saying anything, Hailey put the car in drive and moved away from my hous e. I was shocked my parents hadn't heard us or came out. I looked in my side mir ror to see Jared was still standing there watching us. He never listened to me. Ever. "Want to talk about it?" I turned my head to face Hailey who was looking intently at the road. Her hair w as pulled into a high pony tail on the top of her head that looked almost painfu lly tight but I didn't say anything about it. "I have nothing to say." I responded going back to staring out the window. "You should be happy." I heard her say but I didn't answer back for a while beca use I was lost in my own thoughts. Why should I be happy? "Why should I be happy?" I voiced bringing my attention back to her. She shot me a quick glance but then went back to looking at the road. "No other girl got this much attention from Jared McKingsley before." "Well they should be the happy ones. Not me." I replied drumming my fingers on m y thighs. "He's nothing but trouble and I should have realized that from the sta rt." I looked at Hailey. "He was playing me along for sex. It's obvious." We stopped at a red light and Hailey looked at me with wide eyes. "Are you stupi d?" I shook my head in confusion. She clasped her hands together in her lap and gave me a professional look. "Emilie honey, do you remember that kid Ty that use d me for sex?" "Yeah you cried for like a week because he was all sweet to you and then when yo u finally caved in he left you..." I trailed off when Hailey's eyes narrowed at me. "Sorry to much information." I held my hands up. "Anyway." She gave me a dirty look. "Notice how he was always talking about sex when I was with him? That when we got into little fights, I would always be the one crawling back to him?"
"I warned you about him." She slammed her hands down on the center console. "That's not the point!" She ye lled making me back up into the door with wide eyes. "Jared actually took care o f you after you got hurt. He still came back to you, to try and fix everything a fter you guys fought! He knows you won't have sex with him but yet he keeps comi ng back to you. If that isn't saying anything, then I don't know what is." A beep came from behind us and Hailey opened her window and stuck her head. "I a m trying to help my friend right now! Just for honking your horn at me, I'm goin g to wait for the light to turn red and then green again before I go fat head!" "Hailey!" I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into the car. "Just go before th e light changes... never mind." I sighed as I saw the light go red. "Ha!" Hailey laughed sticking her arm out the window and sticking up the middle finger. I gasped and leaned over Hailey reaching out the window for her hand. When all of Hailey was safely back in the car and the light changed green we sta rted moving again. At a snail's pace. "Take this idiot!" Hailey hollered while the person behind us kept honking his h orn. It was going to be a long ride. And we were going to be late for school. ______________________________________________________________________ This is only a short chapter because I wanted to get something up but don't worr y the next one will be more and hopefully be more entertaining(: ******************************************* [19] 18 Bad Boy kisses ******************************************* I wrote a new story if you want to check it out! It's a humor with some romance! It has three hot guys in it and some mystery(; hahah! CHECK IT OUT! ______________________________________________________________________
Chapter 18: 18 Bad Boy Kisses
Good news was Hailey and I weren't late. Bad news was everyone were staring and whispering as I got out of the car. I held an expressionless mask on my face, tr ying to pretend nothing was bothering me when in fact I wanted to punch everyone who was talking about me. They didn't know anything and didn't have the right t oo. I wish people understood that instead of making rumors. I could tell some we re already made by the dirty looks I was receiving from Conner's jock friends an d the girls that were his admirers. Hailey came up beside me and linked our arms together. "You sure you want to do this?" I stared at my so called friends even though I was the one who started pushing a way from them first and felt a little pang in my chest when I saw that most of t he 'popular' group wasn't giving me very friendly looks. I take it they were on Conner's side. They were more of his friends anyway but it still hurt to know I was the victim and everyone was against me. "What else do I have to lose? I'm obviously the bad one." I exhaled moving forwa rd and Hailey stepped with me since our arms were still locked. "I don't know what rumors are being spread around but if you want, I can tell ev eryone that you were the victim-" "No." I cut in shaking my head. "Let them think what they want too. They don't h ave any right to know the truth if they are just going to assume right away." I snapped feeling angered that people could be so into gossip these days. "I just don't feel right letting you get all this baggage when you already when through enough." Hailey went on stopping us in the middle of the parking lot and making me face her. I let out a sigh because even though she was being a good f riend, I didn't want to hear or get anymore lectures. It was only the morning and I feel like I have had over a million lectures alrea dy. "If these people are going to start something with me and not know I am innocent in whatever rumors that are hearing then they aren't worth my time." Hailey nodded. "I get that but I just don't want you to be struggling through sc hool because everyone is against you. I don't want to see you go down after the whole Conner thing finally ends." I smiled at Hailey and pulled her into a hug. "I know I keep telling you this bu t you are the greatest best friend ever." "Yeah, I know." I pulled back and slapped her arm playfully. "You know saying I am too won't hur
t." I laughed. "Yeah, I know." She smirked slinging an arm over my shoulder and started to walk again. "I take back what I said." I jokingly glared at her. "Yeah, I know." I was about to say something to her when she suddenly stopped, putting me to a h alt too. In front of us, stood Anna. Her hair was slicked back into a high pony tail that looked like it was pulling her forehead back also because it was so ti ght. Her legs were on full display in her high waist skirt that covered more of her waist than anything else on her body. The shirt she wore under it, made her cleavage more than noticeable and showed off her curves. Her face was flawless w ith a natural look for once but I could tell she had make-up on because no one h ad that flawless of skin. Her feet were cladded with Gucci heels that looked almost painful to just have o n. I think I looked her over about five times before I finally looked her in the eye. In all honestly, Anna would be such a pretty girl if it wasn't for her per sonality and reputation around the school. This made me think of something as I looked over her outfit one more time. "I know you're not the brightest but this is a school for learning not for you t o flaunt your..." I looked at her body as if thinking the word over. "Amazing body." "Hooker body." We said at the same time and Hailey let out a laugh as Anna's mouth hit the floo r. I held up my hands in fake surrender. "Wow, sorry. I thought you knew what I was going to say." I said with fake since rity. She narrowed her eyes and stalked towards me until our faces were inches apart. "Look here, Emilie Grey. You might think you have everyone wrapped around your l ittle finger but you don't." I put a finger to her forehead and pushed her back. "It's called personal space. You should try it sometime." I said in monotone. She gave a sarcastic laugh. "You think you are some God, don't you?" She wailed throwing a hand up in the air.
"I never said that." Her eyes turned into silts and her fist clenched. "Yeah but you think that, don' t you? Just because you dated Conner Hanglinton, right?" She moved closer to me again but I didn't flinch, I matched her stare. "You think everyone wants to be your friend and wants to be you." We had the attention of everyone outside now and I felt my blood boiling through my veins. "You think you are the prettiest girl here, the smartest, the most wanted and lo ved. Don't you?" She cocked her head in a mocking way and smirked. "I mean you'r e Emilie Grey!" She smiled with fake exhilaration. "You are the 'IT' girl here," Her face automatically dropped to a death glare, "And that just wasn't fucking enough for you." "You know nothing about me." I growled taking a step closer to her. Her head fell back in a fit of fake laughs as she clutched her stomach. I wasn't finding any of this funny. I was getting more and more pissed by the moment. "S ee that's the thing, I do know you. I have been around you for past three years and know you." "You. Don't. Know. Me." I clenched my teeth trying to hold back from punching he r in the face. I don't get what she was trying to prove here or why she was even talking to me. The last time we actually spoke was in the lunchroom and there I thought was the last time we would ever speak. So why now? "You just didn't have enough in your life! Being the center of attention was wha t you always wanted, right? You have Jared McKingsley on a fucking leash because you are that much of a bitch Emilie! You don't care about anyone's feelings but your own and that's why you made up that Conner was beating you and got him sen t away! You fucking, ungrateful whore!-" CRACK!
Anna was limp on the ground holding her now broken her fingers. My aching bloody hand fell to my side moaned a little and rolled onto her back. Her hand but I could make out the slight shift in her nose oke it.
nose as blood gushed through as I stared down at her. She was covering most of her face that indicated I certainly br
The silence that fell around everyone was deifying but I heard something. The bl ood pounding in my ears from all the anger I had built up in me from the moment Anna approached me. Her last words were my undoing.
She slowly got off the ground and pulled her hand away from her bloody face and started screaming at me. "I'm going to fucking kill you!" Blood splattered from her mouth and then she lunged at me, tackling us to the ground. With her being in a skirt and heels, I had the advantage and pinned her down eff ortlessly. She struggled against me and reached her hand up pulling on my hair. My head fell to the side as she ripped it harder and I toppled off of her when I made the mistake of fighting with her hand in my hair. Her knee crushed into my side and I cringed in pain. Why do people always hit me in the stomach? "You're nothing but a slut! I bet you cheated on Conner instead of him cheating on you!" She was above me yelling and blood dripped onto my face from her broken nose. I lifted my head and whacked it against her nose, emitting a cry of pain from her. While she was unfocused, I threw her off of me and grabbed her around the neck s haking her head. "YOU DON'T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED!" My voice was so high; my throat went dry from the intensity of my yelling. Anna's eyes went wide and I let go of her neck pulling myself off of her. She wa sn't worth it and this wasn't who I was. I didn't fight or get violent even if i t was for a good reason. I started walking away when I heard a high-pitched cry from behind me. I turned just in time to see Anna swing her heel at my head. But it was too late , the heel skidded across my cheek opening the skin and leaving a burning sting behind in its path. I recoiled from the blow and was attacking Anna again. She was throwing punches like a mad woman and hit me a couple of times on the si de of the head. I grabbed onto her wrist and spun her arm around her back in an uncomfortable position. Her body slumped forward, her trying to lessen the pain. I pulled on her arm tighter, and said, "You are one bitch." My shin burst into a hot pain as Anna brought back her foot that was still weari ng a heel and it scrapped against my bare skin. We both toppled over into a heap . Anna rolled away from me but I didn't care because I was done. I was officiall y done with her. She spat out blood and looked over at me with a nasty glare. "I think you should know something." Ignoring her I got up limping my way to the school, so I could go to the bathroom and clean up and get away from everyone. I needed to cool do wn. "I slept with Conner." I stopped walking but didn't turn around.
"When you guys were only dating for three months." She continued. I turned around and just looked at her. I didn't have a reaction. What would hav e been my reaction? I didn't feel anything for Conner by now and as for Anna? Sh e was a slut and her telling me that only proved it. "That's right. He was already bored of you after three months and slept with me. " She was giving me a nasty smile, like she won. "The best part was he was the o ne who asked me." I stood there, bruised, blood splattered all over me, and probably looking like I've been living like a cavewoman with my hair everywhere, looking at her. Final ly I spoke. "Good job that just shows how much of a whore and how desperate you really are." I clapped my hands in mockery and gave her a wide smile. "You have to go after someone else boyfriend instead of getting your own. Nice, Anna. Very nice." I clapped one more time, very loudly and pointed a finger at her. Her face had f allen once 'whore' and 'desperate' came out of my mouth and she looked like she was lost. "I hope you were happy with my sloppy second's slut." I let venom drip from my voice as I said slut. I turned around only to come face to face with the principal. She had her arms c rossed and was glaring at me. Without saying a word she pointed to me and behind me to Anna and then started walking back to the school. The crowd that formed started breaking up as the principal, Anna and I made our way to the principal's office. I was going to be in so much trouble and I know f or a fact my parents aren't going to be happy that I came back to school today. I spotted Hailey in the crowd and sent her a look. I wasn't mad that she didn't intervene; none of this was her fault. In fact, she warned me about this. I just sent her a look saying I was going to be fine and not to worry. My eyes meet a pair of grey ones and I felt my hands clench. Jared stood in the mist of the people with his arms crossed just looking at me. Him. I was pissed a t him. I don't know if it was because of what Anna said about him and I or becau se whenever he was around, something dramatic happened with me. He stared at me for a couple more seconds before turning his back and vanishing into the crowd. Good, I thought. He was going to stay away from me and maybe I c ould focus on me and getting past this little bump in my life. Jared was just a fork in the road for me. It was either pick going in his direct ion or going in the other one. Picking the other one was a good choice because i t meant that whatever bad karma Jared was carrying with him wouldn't affect me a nymore.
My thoughts were interrupted as the principal cleared her throat and motioned fo r me to enter her office. I didn't realize that I walked all the way there. I to ok a seat next to Anna and heard the door close behind us. The principal stood i n front of us and I knew that the consequences were server.
Nothing. That was the punishment. Surely, we should have gotten suspension or after schoo l community service. But Mrs. Gilbert let us off with a warning because we were her top students. As long as we didn't get sent to her office anymore, we were a llowed to walk out free of charges. I closed her door behind us and Anna was quick to walk off. I felt like I should apologize even if Anna initiated it. We were both at fault. But just as I was a bout to speak she walked in the other direction and meet up with her group of fr iends. The group of people I used to hang out with but now apparently were again st me. Fatigue took over my body and I slowly made my way to my locker knowing I missed first, second, and third period. Mostly everyone missed first because of the fi ght and that's what made the principal come out looking for us because no one wa s in classes. It took all of second to finally get me and Anna talking and then most of third to finish our sides of the story and receive our 'punishment'. I slipped my bag into my locker, not bothering to even get my books for the rest of my classes. M y head was throbbing and my side was in burning pain. The cut from Anna's heel a cross my cheek was still stinging and it hurt a little when I talked. Hailey and Matt came up beside me with sympathy looks. Matt wasn't wearing his h ood again and I think it had to do with him and Hailey being an official couple and public about it. "How long are you suspended for?" "I'm not." "Well I guess that's good because then you can have a break from everyone-wait y ou aren't?" Leave it to Hailey to almost be done with a sentence before realizin g what the person actually said. "Warning. I got a warning and if I am sent to the office again for whatever reas on I'll be suspended and maybe even expelled." I explained leaning my back again st the row of lockers. "That's good, I think." Hailey knitted her eyebrows together looking confused.
I nodded. "It is because I don't plan on getting into any other trouble for the rest of the year." It was a mistake to punch Anna but I don't regret it, I just had to watch myself if something like the Anna situation comes up again. "You kicked her ass. That's a plus." Matt nudged my shoulder with his fist and w e laughed. "I guess, I did, huh?" I smiled. "I got to say when you punched her the first time I thought she was dead!" Haile y snickered and then laughed louder. "Oh God! And when you head butted her! Pric eless." I laughed along realizing how crazy I went into the fight. I never really been i n a fight like that and it felt good to know I apparently won and that my moves were good. "Just don't do it again or you will be suspended." Hailey said wagging a finger at me sternly and then she cracked a smile. "I don't plan on it." I held my hands up in surrender. "Good." Hailey hugged me and then quickly let go when I let out a moan of pain. "Sorry." She squeaked. "Don't worry about it." I winced holding my side. Hailey grabbed a hold of Matt' s hand and sent me a fleeting smile before vanishing down the hall. I moved down the opposite way, knowing I should probably get to my class because it might take me longer from my injuries. I turned the corner and put on a cold mask as Jared came into my vision. He didn't see me though because he was too busy talking to Anna. They looked lik e they were in a heated conversation, neither one looking at all happy. Jared wa s throwing his arms around while Anna had hers crossed across her chest. What were they fighting about? The bell rang loudly through the silent hallway and I watched as Jared and Anna broke up their fight. I thought they were done but Jared put his hands on Anna's shoulder and looked her directly in the face saying something. She nodded her head and headed off down the hall. I was curious. Beyond curious, in fact. It seemed like they had sort of a... connection with each other? I don 't know exactly but they definitely weren't just acquaintances.
I must have been staring off for a bit because when I finally gained focus again Jared's eye were on me. I felt a chill run down my spine because it scared me. I felt like in a horror movie where the actor sees someone in the far distance a nd knows they are looking at them but can't make out their face. We stayed put just looking at one another before Jared started towards me. I sta yed rooted to my spot not knowing what to do. I mean I didn't want to talk to hi m and I don't know why he would want to talk to me after I told him to leave me alone and pretty blamed him for my life problems. But yet there he was walking to me and when he was about a foot away he stopped and we continued our staring match. I spoke first. "Since when do you speak to Anna? I thought you guys only had sex with each other." It sounded like I was jealous but I was curious. Jared told m e Anna had said something to him about me during one of their hook-ups and I'm w ondering why they are suddenly talking now and right after Anna and I have a fig ht. "It was nothing." He said vaguely. "Didn't seem like nothing to me. Seemed like a pretty heated conversation, if yo u ask me." I replied cocking an eyebrow. "Good thing I didn't ask you then." His voice was harsh and my eyes widened a li ttle. "Okay then." I nodded my head and moved to walk away from him. I stopped when ou r shoulders were aligned and we were facing opposite directions. I went to open my mouth to say something but closed it again. What would I say to him? I had no thing to say. I told him everything this morning and yet here I was coming back to him, asking him questions, feeling shocked when he snaps at me. I deserved it and knew I was being stupid standing there. Without saying anything else I went on my way to my class which I knew I was lat e for. In fact, I had been late to my classes a lot lately and most of the time it was because I was fighting with Jared in the halls. "What Anna said out there is a lie." I turned my whole body when I heard him speak. He stood there facing me with his hands stuffed in his pockets, showing no signs of emotions. "When she said what?" From what I remember she said a lot. Does that mean he was defending me and saying that her insults weren't true? I shouldn't have gotten
my hopes up though. "You don't have me on a leash." "Oh." What could I say to that? I never thought that I had Jared on a leash. He would just come to me but I thought it was to annoy me or get me to have sex. Does tha t mean she thinks he likes me or has feelings for me? Obviously he doesn't since he just said Anna was lying about it. "Didn't want you thinking something that isn't true." "Then why did you come to my house this morning wanting to talk?" I asked doing a completely one-eighty on the conversation. "If you didn't want me to be thinki ng something false, why make it seem true?" He was quiet for a second. "Why tell me to stay away from you and then come to m e and start asking questions?" He shot back. I was baffled. I had no idea why I was standing here talking to him. Was it beca use I saw him talking to Anna and curiosity sparked me? "Exactly Emilie. You have no idea why." He said shaking his head. "I don't know why I went to your house this morning. I don't know why anything happened betwee n you and me honestly." Me either, I thought to myself. "I'll stay out of your way and you stay out of mine." Jared said lastly and then was gone. Turned the corner and left. He was finally doing what I said. He was listening to me. But why did it feel wr ong now that he said it? My emotions were mixed but I pushed the feeling away. I got rid of Conner, Anna wasn't going to be a problem anymore unless she wanted to get in serious trouble, and now Jared wasn't around to make things more confu sing for me. This was good for me. I knew it would have its benefits in the future. I resumed to my class feeling like everything was looking up for me. Too bad I couldn't predict the future. ******************************************* [20] 19 Bad Boy Kisses *******************************************
200 comments and 300 votes if you want me to upload by Monday night. I know its a lot but I need a little time before I upload. If there isn't that much then I' ll upload on thursday night probably, not positive. Enjoy! _____________________________________________________________________ Chapter 19: 19 Bad Boy Kisses
Chocolate... Vanilla... Strawberry... Blueberry...? Eyck. I moved more to the le ft looking through more of the flavors and grinned when I found my favorite.
Choco mint chip.
I opened the freezer door and goose bumps rose on my arms from the coldness. I p icked up the biggest size tub and closed the door.
Now, I know what you are thinking. She's going to sit in misery and stuff her fa ce with ice-cream but that wasn't what I was doing. Plus, I had no reason for do ing that either. Since the fight at school today and Jared finally telling me of f, I was more at ease with myself.
The reason I was buying ice-cream though was because Hailey was coming over and for some stupid reason she told me to buy ice-cream. When I asked why, her answe r was simple. "Because I'm on my period and need period food."
So here I stood walking down the freezer section getting my favorite flavor, pay back to Hailey for making me get it instead of her just going to the store on he r way to my house. Turning, I started walking out of the isle and towards the ca sh registers.
I wasn't looking where I was going because I was searching my pockets for my mon ey and smacked right into someone.
The ice-cream fell to the floor but thank God stayed shut and rolled away from m y feet to the person's standing in front of me. "Sorry, I didn't see you-"
Austin stopped talking when I stood up with the ice-cream in my hands. I gave hi m a small smile feeling a little awkward. The last time I talked to him, he was beaten and bruised and warned me not to say anything.
He looked better now; his face flawless and a tiny smile lifted the corner of hi s lips. "Hey Emilie." He said a little hesitant.
"Hi. How have you been?" The tub was dripping with water from the change of temp erature and it was making my hands slippery against the sides.
"Better since the last time you saw me." He joked looking as uncomfortable as I did. I laughed softly hoping to make this easier on both of us. We both know he was hiding some secret so knowing that it made it weird to have a normal convers ation.
"Yeah... I hope whatever had happened doesn't reoccur." I said truthfully. An em otion flashed through his eyes but he quickly looked down so I didn't quit catch what he was thinking.
"I'm with you on that but you never know what's going to happen." He shrugged st uffing his hands in his pockets. "Going home to cry and eat a tub of ice-cream?" He nodded his head at the now probably melted ice-cream.
"Oh." I looked down and then back at him with a smile thankful the subject was a little happier even if he just made fun of me. "Actually, my crazy friend calle d me last minute and told me to pick it up for no reason." I don't think he woul d like to know the real reason.
"Ah, makes sense." He smirked and I had to hold back from widening my eyes becau se he looked too much like Jared when he did that. I never saw him smirk or joke like this before because the last three times I met him he was upset or looked scared.
I rolled my eyes and said, "You are too much like your brother." Wanting to ment ally slap myself for bringing up Jared, I looked at Austin to see he rolled his eyes also.
"I may be-" Clearing his throat he instead said, "I am nothing like him. For lik e a day now he has been locking himself in his room sulking."
My eyebrows went up at that statement and I felt a pang of guilt. Did I cause hi m to do that? I couldn't have. He was Jared McKingsley. Bad ass, doesn't care ab out anyone but himself, and I know for a fact a girl doesn't have an effect on h im. My thoughts then took a different path and I realized that most of what I ju st thought wasn't true.
He I nd as
cares for his family and his friends. He was always goofy and nice to me. But couldn't back him up on the girl thing. He was always into one night stands a even with me, he wanted sex. Nothing else. I bit my lip and realized Austin w still standing there.
"Oh, uh, well he's Jared, he cries whenever he doesn't get his way." I laughed p laying it off like it was nothing.
Austin smirked at me again. "I take it something happened with you two? You don' t come around anymore and Jared is sulking..."
"Nothing happened and Jared wouldn't sulk over me Austin." Hailey's ice-cream wa s probably soup by now.
"I don't know Emilie, he seemed pretty happy when he was around you for that whi le. Maybe it was because he liked your body or maybe he liked something else..." His words trailed off and I looked at him quizzically. Was he trying to tell me something? Obviously, but I couldn't exactly figure out with all the vague word s.
"Look Austin-" I sighed but he cut in.
"I got to head out. My mom needs some things and if I'm not home soon, I'll be t he one in my room." He walked around me and patted my shoulder twice. "Bye Emili e."
"Bye." I turned my neck to see him walking down an isle and I don't know if he e ven heard me since I pretty much whispered it.
The tub slipped from my hands and my fingers caught onto the lid pulling it righ t off as the ice-cream splattered all over the floor and me.
"Shit!"
I pulled into my driveway and barely made it out of my car before Hailey trample d me screaming, "Ice-cream! Ice-cream!" I handed her the bag and watched in amus ement as she pulled it out and her face fell. "Why do I have your favorite ice-c ream in my hands right now."
"You're lucky I didn't pick up the old ice-cream from the floor and give that to you." I walked past her, taking my keys out of my pocket and un-locking the fro nt door.
"What?" Her face turned disgusted.
"Don't worry, you got your ice-cream. You should be happy." I said a little to r udely.
"What crawled up your butt and laid eggs?" I gave her a look of disgust. "What n ow?" She asked sighing and grabbing a spoon.
"First, the saying is 'what crawled up your butt and died." She waved me off wit h the spoon and started digging into the ice-cream. "Second, nothing is wrong wi th me, I'm just tired. If you forgot, I was in a fight today."
That wasn't the real reason. I couldn't get out what Austin had said at the stor e. Was he implying that Jared actually liked me and was sulking because of me? B ut that couldn't be it! I couldn't wrap my head around Jared only being with one girl or even liking a girl.
"Gross! Are you sure you didn't pick this off the floor. You have horrible taste in ice-cream!" I turned to Hailey to see her glaring at the ice-cream like it h armed her.
"You are really a weird person Hails." I laughed and took the ice-cream putting
it in the freezer. She threw her spoon at me and I quickly dodged it, letting it land in the sink. Hailey threw her hands up and screamed "GOAL".
Doing a tiny victory dance she jumped onto my island and smiled at me. "I have s omething to talk to you about actually. That's why I came over."
"Oh?" I asked taking a seat next to her and crossing my legs. "What is it?"
"Well you know how my last 'relationship' if you can call it that was horrible b ecause I was only being used for sex?" I nodded, a little scared in where this c onversation was going. Was Matt pressuring Hailey for sex?
"Don' tell me Matt is..." Hailey quickly shook her head and I sighed in relief. Good. Hailey doesn't deserve that, well no one does.
"I haven't told you the entire story of how Matt and I met." She looked sheepish and I cocked an eyebrow at her.
"Should I be scared?" I joked with a serious face.
"I'll start from the beginning, you are going to have to know the whole story to help me anyway." She looked away from me biting her lip.
"Okay."
She finally started talking and I listened as best as I could. "About two weeks before you started talking to Jared, Matt and I were at the same party from anot her town. You were sick, so you couldn't come. I was a little tipsy and so was h e. Forgetting, that we never talked in school, we got to talking and then we dan ced, and before I knew what was happening, we were up in one of the rooms."
"Hails..." I put my hand on her arm.
"I just wanted fun, you know." She didn't seem upset, just lost probably thinkin g about the memories. "I didn't care that we were from different cliques and all that shit. I liked talking to him, and when I asked why he stopped, you know fr om going any further with me. You know what he said?"
I shook my head, a little scared and confused. If they were together what could possibly have gone wrong?
"He said, this isn't the right time and I'm not that guy." She looked at me with a happy smile and tears in her eyes. "Instead of having sex that night we laid in that room until about four in the morning talking more and more. We ended up falling asleep holding each other and when I woke up, he was still there."
"Hailey, I'm confused. What are you trying to tell me? You started off the conve rsation with a bad past relationship and now...."
She went on though, ignoring my question. "He got me breakfast and took me home. That night he messaged me on Facebook and got my number. We have been talking s ince that night and I have never felt anything for anyone like I do for him."
My eyes went soft at her words and then I knew what was coming next.
"I think I love him Em but I'm scared because it's been like a month and a half. What if he thinks I'm weird and breaks up with me." She looked at me with tear filled eyes and I pulled her into a hug. Hailey crying was scaring me lately. Sh e's been doing it too much and she's such a strong girl.
"He would be crazy not to feel the same way about you!" I soothed her and she pu lled back looking at me with fear.
"I've never loved someone before, what if I actually don't love him, I just thin k I do?"
My thoughts drifted to Conner. I thought I loved him but I was wrong in the end because I couldn't stand the sight of him after the break-up and if I really lov ed him I would have tried to work it out with him but I didn't. How could I give advice on love to my friend when I knew nothing about it?
Looking her straight in the eye I said the only thing I could think of, "Think o f the worst thing Matt could do to you or anyone and ask yourself if you would f ight through that obstacle to stay with him?" If I truly, loved someone, I would fight until the end to stay with them.
Tears rolled down her cheeks and she smiled up at me. "I know I would because he 's not embarrassed of me or doesn't judge me. And I know that no matter what he does, I would be by his side."
"See! And love has risks Hailey. If you don't take this one, you will never know what could happen." I smiled hopping off the counter. I grabbed a tissue box an d handed it her.
She wiped her eyes with a scowl. "God, I'm becoming an emotional bitch. I need t o stop getting my period." I laughed at her and she joined in throwing the tissu e away when she was done.
"So? When are you going to tell him?" I leaned my hip against the counter.
"He's taking me out tomorrow. I'm thinking then?" She asked me like I knew the a nswer.
"Whenever it feels right." Was the best answer I could come up with.
"Fine but will you be waiting just in case he breaks up with me and I need a rid e home?" I slapped her arm and laughed.
"He's not going to be breaking up with you!"
"I'm hoping." She jumped off the counter and pulled me into a hug. "Thanks!"
I hugged her back. My phone started vibrating in my pocket and I pulled it out m y heart stopping at the name. Jared's name flashed across the screen indicating I had a text from him.
I pulled up the text and Hailey looked from over my shoulder. We read it togethe r.
'Staying away from each other means not talking to family members either. You re ally suck at staying true to your words.'
I wasn't sure if he was joking or being serious. And so what if I talked to Aust in? I wasn't going to be rude and ignore him. He didn't do anything to me!
"What is he talking about?" Hailey asked taking my phone.
"I haven't told you everything either."
She looked at me and I told her everything that went on between Jared and I. whe n I ended with running into Austin in the store she slapped me on the back of th e head. "Why are you so stupid!?"
"Excuse me?" I asked dumbfound and rubbing the back of my head.
"Why would you tell Jared to stay away from you and blame everything on him?" Ha iley screamed slamming my phone on the counter. If that broke...
"EMILIE!" I snapped my head to her and scowled.
"I don't know, I just did!" I yelled sick of people screaming at me.
"You had to of had a reason! You don't just do that to someone!" Hailey was now pacing the kitchen and kept sending me side way glances. "Why are you being so m ean to him? He never did anything to you."
There it was.
Those six words hit me in the face hard and I just stared at Hailey without sayi ng anything.
He never did anything to you.
I'm an idiot. A major idiot.
******************************************* [21] 20 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* 14 pages on word, this better be long for you all! I don't know how you all are going to react with this chapter but I hope its good! I was going for more reali stic because let's all be serious... fairy tales aren't real... sadly haha Enjoy! ______________________________________________________________________
Chapter 20: 20 Bad Boy Kisses
"How do I answer him or I do I just not answer him at all?" I asked Hailey looki ng up from my phone with confusion.
She popped the spoon out of her mouth that was covered with ice-cream only secon ds ago. She was back to eating the ice-cream, stating that even though it was sh it, she was still on her period and was craving it. "Obviously you are going to answer him!"
I leaned my elbows on the counter and placed my head in my hands. I was such a f uck up with guys. I don't even know why I try anymore. I confuse them, myself; h ell I even confuse people who aren't even involved in this shit!
I pushed Jared away, blaming everything on him for no reason. Everything that ha ppened to me was because of me. Not because of Jared or Conner or Anna. It was d estined for all this shit to happen, it was life. Blaming Jared was a way for me to think I could control it but really all I did was look like a stupid bitch.
"Ask him to meet up to talk and apologize." Hailey commented sticking the spoon in the ice-cream and hoping off the counter.
"I don't think he wants to listen to me." I admitted looking up from the counter pushing my hair back from my eyes. "Honestly I don't blame him though; I wouldn 't want to talk to myself either."
Hailey stared at me with look that said are-you-stupid. She cleared her throat a
nd started tapping her lip with her finger, assessing me over. "Mrs. Grey, where were you ten minutes ago when Emilie had said to Hailey that if you love someon e, you will do anything for them?"
My mouth fell open.
"What... Hailey what are you trying to say?" I felt my heart pounding against my chest. She couldn't be thinking that...
"You love him."
I stared at her for a good minute before exploding into laughter. I clutched my stomach as I fell to my knees in front of her. She had to be kidding me. I looke d up at her with tears in my eyes. Hailey had her arms crossed over her chest an d was glaring at me. I sobered up for a good second before falling onto my back again in laughter.
Me loving Jared? That had to be the best thing I heard ever! I have only known t his kid for like what? Two weeks and a couple of days? There was no way I could love him. I didn't even know what love was, example was my last relationship wit h Conner.
"You are so dumb Emilie!" Hailey cried slamming her hands down on the counter. " How can you not see how he feels about you and vice versa?"
I got off the floor and wiped under my eyes. Shaking my head I placed my hands o n Hailey's shoulders. "You are my best friend and I will always believe you but this... this is I can't." I was biting back a smile as Hailey continued to scowl at me.
Throwing my hands off her shoulders, she stomped out of the kitchen. I followed her to see her walking to the front door. "You are so fucking stupid, it's not e ven funny." She threw open the door and walked out.
I was right behind her, my feet moving so quick I thought I was going to trip wh en I tumbled down the steps. "Whoa!" I grabbed onto her arm and spun her around. When she was facing me I asked, "What just happened?"
She rolled her eyes. "Are you kidding me right now?"
My eyes went wide with the venom in her voice. "Seriously, what just got you all pissed off? You were happy like ten minutes ago!" She just did a complete one-e ighty on me. How was I supposed to react?
She threw her hands in the air and screamed in my face, "You are just ignoring w hat's right in front of you! That's what is getting me pissed Emilie! Why do you have to be such a bitch when it comes to things like this?"
"Be a bitch when it comes to things like what?" I cried feeling my own temper ri se.
Hailey and I rarely fought with each other. Out of all our years of being friend s, we only fought three times. Two of those times being this year and in about f our days. This was getting pathetic and I hated fighting with her.
She grabbed onto my shoulders and shook me like she was trying to knock some sen se into me. "How can you not see it!? A fucking blind man could!" She dropped he r hands and rubbed them over her face, taking deep breaths.
I stood there not moving. All I could do was stare at her as she tried to calm h erself down. She ran her hands through her hair a couple of times and finally lo oked at me. "Are you going to say something?" I asked after she didn't talk for a moment. A moment to long.
"You have no idea what is right in front of you Emilie." She shook her head. "Co nner was a complete asshole to you-"
"He had his reasons." I snapped feeling like I had to defend him.
She scoffed. "Fuck that bullshit! He abused you, threatened you, and even hurt o thers over you. Yet, you don't press charges against him and let it just slide. But when a nice guy, a fucking nice guy who is good to you, comes along, you blo w him off like he's shit!"
I knew she was talking about Jared and I felt my body freeze.
"Tell me one bad thing he did too you? Annoying you doesn't count either." She d emanded, her eyes so serious I couldn't believe this was Hailey who only this mo
rning was hanging out her car window yelling at a guy for him beeping his horn a t us.
"He... he-"
"Exactly!" She threw her hands in the air and laughed sarcastically in my face. "He didn't do shit to you! He was nice, funny, and wants you! But you just can't take that and have to fuck it up, don't you?"
"He wants me alright! He wants sex from me and then once I give it to him, he wo n't talk to me anymore!" I got in her face seething by this point. "Why the fuck would I go after a guy only to get hurt in the end?" My voice cracked from the intensity I put into my yell and I pulled back from Hailey, my chest moving up a nd down rapidly.
"You never gave him a chance, Emilie. How would you know what he is really think ing?" Hailey snapped at me like because of me Jared will never live in happiness again.
I roughly ran my hands down my face before throwing them up with so much anger a nd aggravation. "What? So you are saying I should've slept with him to see if he would've stayed with me!?" I bite out my throat aching from all the yelling.
Nobody was making sense. There were too many silent words not being said to me. If they just straight out told me, instead of holding back maybe I could deal wi th the problem. They were only making it harder for me.
Hailey threw her head back and groaned. Looking at me one last time she shook he r head with a sad smile on her face. "I can't do this anymore. You just will nev er learn."
My heart dropped at her words. My lips parted and I felt my fingers run cold. Wa s she going to stop being my friend? That thought terrified me and I felt tears brimming the rims of my eyes. "Hails..." It was a weak whisper, all the anger le aving me and being replaced with sadness.
She turned to me with sad eyes. She didn't want to do this, I could tell. Then w hy was she doing it? "Em, I think you need time to figure yourself out. The whol e Conner cheating on you and beating you is really having an effect. I don't kno w what else I can do or say to help. I think you just need yourself at this poin t."
Her words made the tears fall down my face so fast, I couldn't hold them back. " Don't do this, please. I'll listen and..." I started choking on my sobs. I could n't lose my best friend over this. "Please just don't go. Talk to me, I need you ."
I could see the debating in her eyes and finally her hands slipped off the car d oor handle and she moved away, closer to me. "You want the truth?"
I nodded anything to keep my best friend with me. I didn't want to lose her over me being stupid. I couldn't do this alone, whatever this was that Hailey was ta lking about. "Yes."
"You are being such a stupid bitch." She said without hesitation. That cut me up a little. "I get that you are confused with the whole Conner thing and I want t o help you but I can't when you make these stupid decisions!"
I choked back a sob. "Like..."
She rolled her eyes. "Like letting Conner get away without charges. Like playing with Jared's feelings over and over again. You tell him one thing and then say another thing. You do one thing with him and then do another thing to him. You a re so confused with yourself, you can't even figure out what you feel for him."
"I don't love him." I pointed out sternly.
"Okay, you don't love him but I know for a fact that you pushing him away was no t what you wanted!" She looked at me with disappointing eyes. "You only pushed h im away because you're scared. You heard things about him and are scared of bein g hurt again. Your feelings are being mixed up with your thinking."
"Hailey, I know for a fact he would hurt me. Nothing good comes out of being wit h Jared McKingsley. Ask any of the girls in our school. They will tell you."
She scoffed pointing a finger at me. "You believe them? All they would tell me a re lies." My eye brows knitted in confusion at what she said.
"What? What do you mean lies?"
"Stop being a stubborn bitch Emilie and go talk to Jared. I can promise you, he will not lie to you about anything."
My eyes wondered to the ground. "I can't... he doesn't want to talk to me after the way I treated him." I felt so weak, especially after this fight with Hailey. Was everything she said true? Was I really just confused with everything becaus e of all the commotion that has been going on lately?
Hailey moved forward and pulled me into a hug. Squeezing me tightly she whispere d in my ear, "Love... well in your case, liking has risks." When she pulled back she gave me a soft smile and walked over to her car.
I stood there watching her as she opened her door and slid into the seat. I knew what I had to do. "Now, do you want me to drive you there so you can get your m an or are you going to walk and get there all sweaty and out of breath?"
I laughed and nodded. "I'll take the ride."
"Good! Now lock up your house and get your skinny ass in the car before I get im patient."
I folded my arms over my chest and stood there smirking at her.
She narrowed her eyes. "Emilie." When I didn't make a sign of moving she shrugge d her shoulders and went to put the keys in her ignition. "Say what?"
"You need your keys to start the car, you know that right?"
Her head swung to me and she scowled. "Very funny."
"Yeah, I know." I laughed walking to my house to grab her keys and lock up.
Even though I was laughing and playing it off like I was fine, my heart was goin g wild in my chest at the thought of going to Jared's house. What if he didn't t alk to me? I would just have to respect him; after all I couldn't blame him beca use for once he would be listening to me.
Unfortunately, the one time he does listen to me, it had to be the stupidest thi ng I ever asked for him to do.
Jared's mansion of a house came into our view as we drove down the road. Hailey' s eyes went wide and she mumbled. "I will never get used to seeing his house."
"I know right."
She pulled her car up to the curb and turned to me with a sad smile. "Want me to wait here for you? Just in case."
I threw open the door and shook my head looking up at his house. "No, I got this and need to do it on my own. It's my problem and I will fix it. Thank you thoug h." I leaned down so my head was in the car and I smiled at her.
"Okay, call if you need anything. I'll be going over to Matt's but if you need a nything, I'm going to be here for you." She smiled brightly at me and I couldn't thank God enough for giving me the greatest best friend.
"I will Hails. I'll talk to you later."
She waved as I closed the door. As she pulled away, I was glad that she hadn't w alked away from me and was still sticking by my side even though I was a complet e mess and only making things harder for her. That's why she was my best friend and I would do anything for her.
Turning around, I faced my biggest problem yet. I never thought I would be here again, going to talk to Jared about... us. Whatever us was.
When I reached the front door, my hands were shaking so bad and my knees felt we ak. I was too nervous to even knock but I fought through my fear and tapped my f
ist against the door twice.
Nothing.
Waiting a little bit longer, I decided to try once more but when I went to hit o n the door again, it swung open.
"Well my sexy thang, did you come back for more Timmy loving?"
My eyes moved down to where Timmy stood leaning against the doorway with his arm s crossed and his ankles. He was smirking at me and when our eyes connected he w inked at me. Did all the McKingsley boys have that smirk?
Timmy was dressed in a baseball hat, slanted up a little so you could see his sp iked hair under the lid. His shorts almost covered all his legs because they wer e too big and his shirt was almost as long as his shorts.
"Aren't you swimming in that outfit?" I tried holding back a smile because he lo oked ridiculous but in a cute way.
"Baby, I wish I could be swimming in you with my d-"
His mouth was covered before he could finish and his words were mumbled. His eye s turned into a glare as he kept talking, probably screaming at Willis for cover ing his mouth.
"Sorry Emilie. We bought him a muzzle but we lost it." Willis' eyes twinkled wit h amusement and I laughed.
"I'll buy a new one. Free of charge." I played along and Timmy crossed his arms over chest with a 'humph'.
Willis grinned at me. "That would be awesome! Thanks." Timmy ripped Willis' hand off his mouth and yelled, "I'm right here!" Storming off, he grumbled things al ong the way.
"Is he always like this...?" I asked looking behind Willis at Timmy who eventual ly disappeared and I returned my attention to Willis who was smirking. That damn smirk...
"Yeah..." We both laughed and then Willis asked, "So why you here? Come to fix m y brother's sulking problem?"
Austin wasn't lying when he said Jared was sulking I take it. "Uh..."
Willis smile dropped a little. "You don't have to tell me. You can come in." He moved to the side and waved a hand for me to come in. I nodded my head in thanks and walked in. Feeling awkward I cleared my throat as Willis closed the door be hind me.
He came next to me and nodded his head towards the stairs. "You can go up to his room if you want. He really doesn't leave it anymore." My heart filled with gui lt. I was such a bitch, that's all I could think.
"Do you think that's a good idea? I mean..." I looked away feeling myself blush. I was embarrassed because I didn't want to go up to his room and stand outside of it while he was locked in it, not letting me in.
Willis shrugged, giving me a half smile. "Why else would you come all the way he re? To ask Timmy out on a date? I heard the kiss you shared was pretty magical." He put a hand to his forehead and let out a mesmerized sigh.
"No!" I quickly waved my hands in front of me. "God that little kid is going to be the end of me. I know it."
Willis burst out laughing and nodded his head. "He is a lot but it would be weir d if he was any different." He looked me right in the eye and nodded his head to wards the stairs. "Now stop stalling and go tell my brother you love him."
My mouth fell open. "I - don't... no, um... what?" I rambled my face flushing.
Willis smirked at my embarrassment. "Emilie, just go tell my brother before his bedroom becomes his new home and he never leaves it."
I nodded and before I could be embarrassed anymore, I darted up the stairs. When I reached the hallway on the second floor, I slowed down feeling my fear pick u p again. I had to do this but that didn't push the nervousness away inside of me .
I stopped right in front of his door and raised my hand up. Stopping, last minut e I knew this wasn't a good idea. He wasn't going to talk to me after what I did to him. The text he sent me before, I think proved it.
Then Hailey popped into my head and I knocked on the door before I could stop my self. As I waited for an answer, my heart literally stopped and my body went col d. I had never felt this much anxiousness before and I never wanted to feel it a gain.
I never got an answer so I knocked again but there still was no answer. Taking a bold step, I turned the handle and pushed the door open a little. Poking my hea d in, I noticed that Jared was nowhere to be found. Opening the door all the way , I stepped in and closed it behind me again.
I had no hat sane o one. I oint out
idea what I was doing but I obviously wasn't thinking clearly because w person would enter the room of the guy they told to leave them alone? N examined what state his room was in and the only messy object I could p was his bed which looked like was just used.
I walked further into his room and sat down on his bed. His smell immediately wr apped around me and I inhaled it being the creeper I am. Thoughts came back to w hen we took a nap together in his bed and when we were hitting each other with t he pillows.
A smile lifted my lips at the thoughts and I felt like an idiot because I didn't notice until now that I was actually happy with Jared at those moments. Anyone would be, if they were doing the same as we did.
"What are you doing here?"
I jumped up and swirled around, putting a hand to my heart that almost jumped ou t of my chest. My eyes landed on Jared who was looking at me waiting for an answ er. "I- uh..." I couldn't speak.
He was rubbing a towel through his wet hair and the steam from the bathroom pour ed out from behind him making him look like an angel. He was wearing boxers and his chest was still wet from his shower. He looked so hot... so beautiful. My li
ps went dry and I licked them as my eyes trailed over him like a hungry animal e yeing its prey.
"I- uh..." He threw his towel into a basket with other dirty clothes. "Great ans wer." He walked over to his closet and started looking through his clothes.
Clearing my throat and adverting my eyes from him I said. "I actually came here to talk to you."
He pulled on jeans and sent a quick glance at me before going through his shirts and pulling one out. "Really now?" Pulling his arms through the sleeves, he sli pped it over his head and then ran a hand through his hair.
"I would really like to-" He cut me off.
"Yeah, that's nice. I would like you to leave." He sent me a cold smile before p ushing past me and walking over to his night stand. Picking up his phone he slip ped it into his back pocket and sat down on his bed, exactly where I had just be en sitting.
"Jared, I have-"
He slipped on one shoe and spoke over me. "To go. That's cool. Don't let the doo r hit you on the way out." He finished putting on his second shoe and then he lo oked up at me with knitted eyebrows. "Actually, make sure it hits you on the way out."
My blood was boiling now because he wasn't letting me get a word in! I stormed o ver to him and pushed his shoulder. "I'm trying to fucking talk to you!"
He stood up from the bed, towering over me. His eyes were cold and hard as he sc owled down at me. I was trying to hold my stance but was faulting. "I don't give what you are trying to do. Now move."
"No. Not until you listen to me."
"Emilie, I'm not in the mood for this. Now move." His jaw ticked and his teeth c lenched. He was getting mad.
"We really need to talk and-"
Before I could react he grabbed my shoulders and spun us around. Pushing me down , I flopped down on the bed and he leaned over me, his hands on either side of m y head and one of his legs in between mine. His face was only an inch from mine and some of the water from his hair dripped onto my forehead.
"We don't need to do ng with us, like you upid project that is re fierce and boring
anything." His tone was so cold towards me. "There is nothi like to point out every day. We were just partners for a st over with and that's all that we will ever be." His eyes we into mine.
A lump clogged my throat up as his words seeped into me and flowed through my bo dy and mind. "You don't mean that." I whispered raising my hand and placing it o n his bicep.
He froze at the movement but kept his grey gaze on me. "I mean it more than anyt hing in this world."
He went to pull away but I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and tangled m y hands in his hair making him face me. "I made a mistake and want to fix it. Ja red I-"
"I don't want to hear Emilie." He pulled his hands off of me and stood up, my bo dy felt cold with the loss of body heat Jared was emitting onto me. He started t owards his door and I jumped off the bed.
"You're lying!" I screamed feeling choked up.
He ed th I my
faced me again his body so tense and his face so void of emotion. What happen to the happy Jared? The one that always made jokes? That's right, I fucked wi him and made him go away. "Why would I be lying?" He moved closer. "Why would lie to you? I mean it's not like you mean something to me. Why would I waste time lying to you?"
I was crying by now. "You're lying again. I do mean something to you." I managed to get out.
He took another step closer. "I'm telling the truth." His lips thinned out. "Wha t? You think I have feelings for you Emilie? Is that?"
Sobs were racking my body now. How could he be so heartless to me? I knew he was lying, he couldn't have meant all that.
A sarcastic laugh left his mouth. "Why would I Jared McKingsley, the bad ass pla yer as you like to put it have feelings for you?" He moved closer until he was r ight in front of me. His bent his knees so he was level with me. "Why would I ha ve feelings for a cold heartless bitch, who likes to fuck with peoples feelings? "
That was my un-doing and I shook my head. All I wanted to say was you don't mean that. You don't mean that. But nothing came out of my mouth because I couldn't form words from all the crying I was doing.
Jared pulled back and moved away. "I'm not your little play toy Emilie. So do yo urself a favor and follow your own words. I'll leave you alone but first you nee d to leave me alone. I mean it."
"Jared-" I coughed out fat tears rolling down my cheeks as I went to grab at him . He flinched away and sent me one last look before leaving his room.
You know those dreams where you try to catch something but it somehow always get s away? That's how I was feeling right now. Bolting out of his room, I ran down the stairs and through the front door. Jared was at the end of his driveway abou t to get in a car.
"Jared!" I called through my tears running after him. He stopped holding onto th e door of the car and looking in my direction. I ran right into him and gripped his arms with all my strength. "Please! Don't do this. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry a bout everything. If we could just talk-"
He pulled me off of him and put a distance between us. "Bye Emilie." With that, he got in the car and closed the door. My face reflected in the window and the h eartbroken look showed clearly on it. The car pulled away leaving me standing th ere like garbage.
"Fuck!" I screamed gripping my hair so tightly that I thought I was going to pul l it out. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Tears ran rapidly down my face as I fell to my kne es on the road and sobbed.
I was pathetic. In fact, I was garbage. I deserved everything Jared just said to me because I did mess with him, I toyed with him not even realizing it. I was c onfused, that I couldn't even see Jared was the reason that I was still a little sane after what Conner did to me.
I was scared. Hailey was right and now I finally got what I deserved for being t he bitch that couldn't just see what was right in front of her.
"I, Emilie Grey, am the most confusing bitch around." I said to myself knowing i t was the truth.
I got ually home, f not
off the road and tried to fix my appearance as best as I could without act looking at myself. When I thought I looked good enough, I started walking hoping it wouldn't take too long. I think I knew the way home by now and i I had my cell to call Hailey to pick me.
I didn't want her to see me like this, so I decided against calling her right no w to pick me up. I needed time to myself, to calm down before I saw anyone. I do n't know what I look like and I wasn't in the mood for questioning.
My phone vibrated in my back pocket and I quickly took it out a small hope think ing it would be Jared. I don't know why I even bothered. Unknown, flashed on the screen. Confused, I answered and asked. "Hello?"
"Emilie? Is this Emilie?" A woman's voice asked. It sounded a little familiar.
"Uh, yes. Who is calling?" I was surprised my voice sounded normal. Like I hadn' t been crying at all.
"This is Mrs. Hanglinton..."
The rest of her words slipped right past me as I felt my heart stop and the phon e dropped to the ground.
******************************************* [22] 21 Bad Boy Kisses *******************************************
Let's get 210 comments and 410 votes!? Yeah! Okay! This chapter is still one of the sad ones but I promise the next one and the others will be on the happier si de! _____________________________________________________________________
Chapter 21: 21 Bad Boy Kisses My footsteps were hesitant as I made my way across the street. My thoughts were everywhere and I felt like I wasn't even myself. It felt like I wasn't even part of my body as I stopped in front of the little café shop. It was all supposed to b e done. I was supposed to move on. It's called forgive and forget. I forgave, no w why isn't anyone forgetting? I sure as hell was okay with forgetting. Her blonde hair was pulled into a tight bun on the back of her head, her outfit very professional and neat. Her face was perfect, nothing on her was out of plac e, except for the fact that she had sadness in her eyes and her lips were turned into a frown. Nothing was perfect anymore when your son is sent away to a rehab for beating hi s girlfriend and being abused too. Sucking in a deep breath, I walked to the door and opened it, stepping into the heated room. The bell above the door rang and Mrs. Hanglinton's head snapped up. Our eyes locked and I felt everything come rushing back to me, like a gush of w ind smacking you in the face. The way she always treated me like her daughter when I came over, our talks we h ad about everything, cooking dinners with her or going on vacation and tanning a t the beach or going to the spa. She was nothing but a nice woman and now as she looked at me, all I could think was she hated me. Who wouldn't? I was the one who got her son sent away, made her personal life pu blic on the news, and maybe even destroyed her family. I know for a fact, she wa s here to tell me off and say how much she couldn't stand me. But I was shocked when a sad smile slipped onto her lips and she rose from her c hair. When I reached her, she pulled me into a tight hug and after a moment of h esitation, I returned it, barely. "Emilie, sweetie. It's so good to see you." She pulled on my hand and gestured t o the empty seat across from hers. "It is?" I asked taking the seat she offered. She took hers and shot me a confus ed look.
"Of course." She pushed her bangs out of her face that were hanging across her f orehead before wrapping her hands around her coffee cup. "Sorry dear, I didn't o rder you anything. I didn't want it to get cold." I held my hand up. "I don't want anything, thank you." She nodded and her eyes lowered to her own coffee. She slowly took a sip and loo ked anywhere but at me. I fiddled with my fingers, feeling like a complete idiot for coming here. I should have just hung up when she called me. I shouldn't hav e agreed to come and see her. I should have gone straight home after school toda y. Thinking of school sent my thoughts to go to Jared. Last night, when he rejected me was the last time I saw him. He wasn't in school today and going to his hous e to see if he was okay was out of the question. In fact, Hailey wasn't in schoo l either, along with Matt. Both phones were off when I tried to reach them, so I guess that was why I came here to meet Mrs. Hanglinton. I had to get my thoughts off other things and she was a perfect distraction. Eve n though I had no idea what she wanted to talk about, I knew it had something to do with Conner but I didn't want to sit at home and sulk about Jared, so I took this option. "You are probably wondering why I asked you to come here." Mrs. Hanglinton final ly spoke up taking a sip of her drink. "I have a feeling I know what the topic is going to be." I stated running my fin gers along the edge of the table, playing with the chipping paint. "Emilie, I want you to know I am not mad at you nor do I blame you for any of th is." Her words made me look her in the eye with astonishment. "Mrs. Hanglinton-" She put her hand up. "Dear, you are not to blame." She shifted in her seat looki ng around before staring me in the eyes again. "Conner is getting the help he ne eds because of you. I wish it didn't happen the way it did but because of you I am thankful." My jaw was on the table by now as this woman in front of me thanked me for getti ng her son sent away. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. "Do you hear what you are saying?" I almost yelled but remembered we were in a p ublic place, so I whispered it fiercely. "You are thanking me for getting your s on sent away. I pretty much destroyed your family!" A small laugh emitted from her mouth and she placed her hand on top of mine sque ezing it. "Emilie, Conner is getting help that I never knew he needed before. He
's better where he is and I'm such a horrible mother for never knowing what was going on with him." Tears rimmed her eyes and I felt a tug in my heart. "You are not a bad mother." I warned holding onto her hand. Boring my eyes into hers with determination. "Nobody would have noticed what was going on with him. You were always a good mother to him and to me..." I chocked back the lump in my throat. "I'm so very sorry that this has happened to you. You don't deserve any of this and neither does Mr. Hanglinton." Her eyes went cold and her mouth thinned into a line. Did I say something wrong? She pulled her hand away from mine and placed both of them in her lap. "Richard , he..." Tears started rolling down her face. My eyes widened and my mouth parted open with realization. Oh God no... anything but this. I slouched back into my seat, staring at Mrs. Hanglinton without know ing what to say. I felt my hands run cold as images ran through my head. Images of Conner and his dad. Not the goods one that I always remembered from wh en I was around the two. No, these images were ones of intense violence and scre aming pain coming from Conner. I took memories of what Conner did to me and put him in my place and his dad in his. How could Mr. Hanglinton do that to his own flesh and blood? How could he go on like the perfect father when behind the curtain he was beating his own son? What were his reasons? His motives? I felt pity for Conner because he had his reason s to do what he did to me. He was scared from his father but what did Mr. Hangli nton have as an excuse to do that to his son? I leaned across the table and placed my hands on Mrs. Hanglinton's face. Her eye s were bloodshot and she was sobbing. "You have no idea how repulsed I am with m yself and my husband." She chocked on her sobs and ducked her head. My heart went out to her. It was heartbreaking to watch a grown woman break down in front of me, in front of random people about how her family turned out to be something she never thought they could be. "Listen to me," I demanded my own te ars forming, "Conner loves you and for everything you did. He doesn't blame you for anything! You can't know everything and protect him from everything. Some th ings are going to happen to him. The best thing for you to do is be with him and let him know you always will be. If you give up, so will he." She placed her hands over mine and gave them a squeeze. "That's why I came here actually." I sat back in my seat but didn't let go of her hands. She needed the support and I would give it to her. "Why?" My voice was hoarse from on the edge of breaking down. She gave me a smile but it didn't reach her eyes. "Mr. Hanglinton is going away to prison," More tears fell and she closed her eyes for a second, taking deep br eaths when she opened them again she continued, "His company was suffering and h e turned to drugs, drinking and those were the reasons for his actions towards C
onner. I never knew why he didn't act out on me but by God, I wish it was me ins tead of Conner." "I'm sorry but I'm not following. How does this involve me? Do you need somethin g from me?" I cocked my head to the side. She shook her head. "Oh sweetie no, no, no. I couldn't take anything from you." She scooted closer to me and smiled lovingly at me, "There are more charges agai nst Richard and his time in prison will almost be life time." I nodded with my e yebrows furrowed. "With him being out of the picture, I decided, it was time to move on and that's what I am doing. I'm going to move away and closer to Conner. I'm going to start over and be there for Conner." My eyes finally freed the tears and I pulled her into a hug without warning. My lips were trembling as I squeezed her close to me, as close I could get with the table between us. "I wish none of this had happened to any of you, Mrs. Hanglin ton but I am so happy that you are taking action." I pulled back and laughed wiping my tears away. She smiled brightly at me and al so wiped her tears. "I know you are thinking 'why is this woman telling me all h er problems?' but I have good reasons." "And what are those?" I smiled. "I owe you an explanation Emilie. You deserve one after what Conner did to you. He wasn't the only victim in this and I want you to know that I am always here f or you because you are like a daughter to me." My heart squeezed at her words and I nodded. "Thank you for not blaming me. Than k you for calling." She stood from the table and pulled her coat on, tightening the waist belt aroun d herself. "I also wanted to say good-bye before I head off. You deserve that al so." I stood up also and wrapped my arms around her thin waist, placing my chin on he r shoulder. "I hope the best for you and Conner." She pulled me back at arm's length and sent me a loving smile. "Thank you for no t pressing charges against Conner either. It helps me out tremendously and shows how wonderful you truly are dear. I owe you so much. Remember anything you need , I will be there for you." I nodded and with a quick kiss on the cheek, she was walking out the door. I wat ched from the store window, as she got into a limo. Her door closed but not befo re she blew me a kiss and smiled. I watched as the limo drove off down the road and finally started putting on my jacket when it was out of sight.
The bell rang from over the door as I stepped out into the night air. It had to be around six by now and the sun was pretty much set. It was cloudy out so mostl y it was dark. There wasn't much noise going on, since the streets were pretty m uch empty. I tucked my hands in my pockets as I walked down the sidewalk. I debated on call ing Hailey to see what she was up too and why she missed school today but decide d against it. She's most likely with Matt and if all went well, I didn't want to interrupt for no reason. I would just wait until tomorrow to share my news and hear hers. I was also hopi ng to talk to Matt and see if he could talk to Jared. When that thought came to my mind, I stopped walking and scolded myself. I wasn't going to become that gir l who started stalking the guy she liked. That's right, I liked Jared McKingsley. Too bad, I'm a fuck up and ruined any ch ances I had with him. I don't know if he felt the same way about me but now I wi ll never know and I could only blame myself. Trying to get my mind to take a different track, I started kicking a pebble arou nd when I heard noise. I usually would have ignored it but it was coming from th e town's park and it didn't sound like a normal sound you would hear at night. It sounded like someone groaning... in pain. Looking both ways, I quickly moved across the street closer to the park. It was so silent around there, that I could probably even hear a leaf falling. Voices s tarted speaking. "Can't get your brother to fight this one can you pussy?" Another groan echoed a nd I put a hand to my mouth to stifle the gasp that escaped. "Your such a wuss. No wonder girls don't want to date you." A sickening crack so unded as I grew closer. I was so shocked, that I didn't even realize how slow I was moving. A loud laugh came from the scene and a snide remark, "Please. That isn't the rea son and we all know it." A pause came and then the person continued, "Isn't that right bitch." The disgust and venom in the voice wasn't hidden at all. I finally reached the crowd but stayed hidden in the dark. About five guys were in a circle and I lowered my eyes to see a foot poking out on the ground from the circle. There was someone in the middle and I take it tho se sounds were the poor kid getting beat up. My fist clenched as white hot rage took over my body. Was this really what people did these days to solve their problems? Beat on peop
le? I was so damn sick of it. "Hey!" I yelled when one of the boys raised his foot over the kid lying on the f loor's back. All movement stopped and five heads turned in my direction. You sti ll couldn't see me because I was in the shadows but the boys knew I was there. "Who's there?" One of them asked. The one who had his foot ready to smash onto t he kids back. He moved away from the group and closer to me. "I said who's there ." He scowled, his hand going into his back pocket. "I heard you." I said stepping into the light. I smirked and crossed my arms ove r my chest. "That doesn't mean I have to answer you, idiot." His eyes went wide before they turned into slits. "Do you know who I am?" He ask ed like I should know exactly who he was. I put my finger to my lip and looked at the ground, like I was really thinking i t over. I locked eyes with him and glared. "Yeah. You're a piece of shit kid who has to pick on others to feel better about himself because behind the tough ext erior, you're really the wimp with no confidence." Five mouths dropped open at my response. "Does that mean I was spot on?" I gave him a sweet smile. His lips turned into an evil smirk and his hand flicked out from behind his back . The metal switchblade caught the light from the lamp post and I felt my stomac h drop. "You want to rephrase your answer bitch." I took a step back as he tapped the side of the blade with his index finger. I r eally had to open my mouth, didn't I? "No." Yeah, I really did have to open my mouth. The four other boys left the kid on the ground and stood behind the one with the blade. "You sure about that?" He raised the blade and held it in front of his f ace. Turning it sideways, he ran his thumb and pointer finger along the slick si des. "I know a way to change your mind. A painful way might I add." I have never been in a situation like this and didn't know how to react. I knew I shouldn't provoke him but he looked about two or three years younger than me. Would he really hurt a girl? Who am I kidding? Anything was possible; I mean he looked physco enough.
I held up my hands. "Just put the knife away. If you leave and let me get help f or the boy, I won't tell a soul what I saw." All five of them laughed at me and that made me pissed. The leader took a step c loser to me and ranked me over with his eyes. "How about this? You take that pre tty little ass of yours over there," He nodded his head in the direction to a da rker part of the park, "And we can get to know more about each other... and each other's bodies." He licked his lips and took another step closer. "I would rather cut my own eyes out." I said with disgust lacing each word. "That can be arranged." He said deadly raising his blade. I clicked the button on my phone and pulled it out of my pocket. "This is 911 wh at is your emergency?" Their faces turned into panic as they heard my phone. If only they knew, I laugh ed to myself. I put the phone to my ear and went to open my mouth. One of the boys leaped forw ard and ripped my phone from my hand, throwing it on the ground. The battery fle w out and disappeared into the dark. "You little... you shouldn't have done that." The leader took a threatening step forward. "I wouldn't if I were you. They can trace my call and find where I am." I crosse d my arms over my chest giving him a thin lipped smile. "I suggest you get your messed up self out of here." He looked at his friends and they looked ready to bolt. Aren't so tough when it comes to the cops, I thought to myself smirking. "This isn't over. I will find you." "Good luck." I said in my most daring voice. The boys shuffled away and I quickly ran over to the boy still lying on the grou nd. He was face first on the ground but he seemed to be conscious... for now. I knelt down and lightly rolled him over. Tears swarmed in my eyes and I fell back onto my butt as his face came into my v iew. Austin looked up at me and he grunted. "Emilie... no, what are you doing here?" His head rolled to the side and he clut ched his side.
I removed my hand from my mouth and in a second was kneeling over him again. "Au stin what just happened? Should I call the police?" My voice was wobbly and I gr abbed hold of his face gently. He looked into my eyes with confusion. "I thought you already did? I heard it fr om your phone." I laughed and shook my head. "That was my best friend Hailey. She said I should use that anytime I'm in trouble. It was a joke but obviously those boys are stup id enough to fall for it." Austin nodded his head and then groaned and arched his neck. "Ow... shit... ugh! " "I have to call the ambulance for you!" "No! don't! No one can know about this!" Austin grabbed onto my arm and made me face him. "Don't you tell anyone Emilie." His tone was pleading but with a threa tening under tone. "Austin, I have too! You can be seriously hurt right now! You need to go to the hospital." I ripped my arm from his and went searching for my phone battery. Tha nk God, it didn't go that far and I quickly put it back in my phone. I sat next to Austin as I waited for it to reboot. I held onto his hand and let him squeeze mine every time the pain got too much. It was finally ready to be us ed and I started dialing the emergency number. My heart was going to leap out of my chest as I watched Austin wither in pain. Then footsteps were heard and the boy was back along with the four others. When our eyes locked, surprised was written on all their faces. The leader snapped. "I knew she was fucking lying!" He quickly grabbed his knife and switched it open. "Ready to carve your eyes out slut?" I quickly pressed CALL on my phone and waited for someone to answer. The leader advanced on us just as a lady picked up the phone but it was too late . "Emilie!" My name was screamed and then a scream of pain poured through the park as I was thrown out of the way of the knife. My cheek skidded against the cold ground and all my eyes saw as I looked to where Austin was, was a knife driving through hi
s stomach. His stomach curled forward and his back rose off the ground as the knife went de eper into him. His face scrunched into an agonizing pain and he withered around on the ground. "Miss!?" Someone yelled from my phone that was between Austin and I. "I'm sendin g help for you!" The five boys all stared at my phone and they knew it was real this time. "Fuck! We need to get out of here! Now!" The leader moved away from Austin who's breat hing was becoming ragged. The boys started running when someone screamed, "Wait!" I was just getting mysel f off the ground when the leader returned and looked me in the eye. His hand wra pped around the knife and he yanked it out of Austin's stomach. "This little shit isn't worth going to jail for." He scampered away, his friend' s right behind him. I ran to Austin and quickly ripped a piece of his shirt off. I pushed down on th e stab wound, hoping this would help stop the bleeding a little. If I didn't put pressure on the wound, Austin would bleed to death. "Austin! Austin!" I yelled grabbing his chin between my right hand. "Keep your e yes open! Help is on the way!" His face was paling and his eyes were rolling aro und. "AUSTIN, STAY AWAKE!" My throat was clogged with a lump, my lips trembling and wet from all my tears. My body was shaking out of control. My body slumped forward onto Austin as I lost all strength. "Stay awake, please. You can't die. You just can't." "It hurts." I picked my head up from his chest and yelled, "Keep talking to me Austin." I ru bbed his cheek soothingly. "Just keep talking and stay awake. I need you to be a wake!" "Numb. My fingers." I was blubbering as I watched his eyes close. "NO! Austin, don't do this! Wake u p!" I started hitting his cheek, hoping to get a reaction. Anything. Slowly, his eyes opened and his hand took hold of mine that was holding onto his wound. "I'm trying. Stop hitting me. It's annoying."
Somehow I got a laugh threw my blubbering and I laid my head down on his chest. "Help is on the way. Please just stay awake." His heart beat was slowing and all I could think was, help better come fast. "I'm trying." He whispered. Red and blue lights flashed into my vision and I snapped my head up. "Austin the re here!" I looked down at him to see his eyes were closed again. Panic filled m e and I jumped up. I ran to the entrance of the park and started waving my hands in the air. "Help!" The ambulance parked and before I could react, people were rushing over to Austi n and helping him onto the stretcher. His eyes opened for a quick second and the n closed again. They hauled him into the truck and one of the paramedics turned to me. "Are you coming with us?" Without a second thought, I jumped into the back and stood right next to Austin. The doors closed behind us and the paramedics got straight to work. I clutched onto Austin's hand praying to everything that he would be okay. "Emilie." I looked down and saw Austin looking up at me. I smoothed his hair bac k from his forehead and watched as his eyes closed in pain. "If I don't make it" "You are going to make it." I snapped cutting him off. "Don't you even dare thin k like that." The back of his head came off the stretcher as he groaned in pain. I felt his fi ngers tighten on my hand before he spoke again, "No matter what happens to me." He took a deep breath and looked me in the eyes with seriousness. "You better ma ke things right with my brother. He's a good person and deserves someone good." His teeth clenched and his body fell limp on the stretcher. His head rolled to t he side and I felt his fingers go limp in my hand. "Austin!" I chocked about to grab him when I was pulled back by one of the workers. "Don't. We are almost at the hospital sweetheart." If I let Jared's little brother die on my watch, he would never forgive me. I would never forgive myself. _____________________________________________________________________ What do you think Austin's secret is? Why won't he let Emilie get help for him? And what do you think Jared's reaction is going to be towards Emilie? Dun-dun-du n! *******************************************
[23] 22 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* I am so sorrrryyy! I was in the middle of writing the chapter and I passed out! Then I had work today and couldn't finish it until now! So here you all goo! I d on't really like how this chapter came out but I hope you guys do! Comment and v ote to let me know you dooo! Enjoy!!! ______________________________________________________________________
Chapter 22: 22 Bad Boy Kisses
The nice nurse finished wiping my bloody cheek and pulled back giving me a warm smile. "All done dear. Would you like something to drink?" You could tell she fe lt sorry for me. After all, I just got out of an ambulance with Austin who was d ying right in front of me. I was thankful for her. "Some coffee please." I needed energy. My body was weak and I couldn't think str aight at the moment. Too many things were running through my head. "Of course." She walked off and I watched her until she vanished around the corn er. I was the only one in the waiting room and I pulled my legs up onto the chai r, resting my chin on my knees. This wasn't how I planned on spending my night. Once we reached the hospital they rushed Austin in and I was told I had to wait out here. I don't know how long it had been since I got here but it felt like fo rever. I had no idea how I was going to explain to his family what happened. I couldn't even figure out what happened. One minute I'm leaning over Austin, the next he' s having a knife plunged into him. I clenched my fist at the thought and heard A ustin's screams in my head. A warm substance was placed on my shoulder and I shot my eyes open in panic only to find the same nurse staring at me. "Here you go." She handed me the coffee a nd I gratefully took it. "Sweetie, are you sure you are okay? Do I need to call someone for you?" I shook my head. "His family is on the way. Thank you."
"You're welcome." She headed off again but this time she wasn't coming back. The coffee was hot, so I blew on it and then took a sip. My throat was dry from all the crying and I knew my eyes were swollen. I just couldn't get Austin screa ming out of my mind. It was the only thing sticking and I wanted it to go away. Without realizing, I finished the cup of coffee and I got up to throw the Styrof oam cup away. Taking my seat again, I curled into myself and rested my head agai nst the wall behind me. When we reached the hospital Austin was unconscious and now I have no idea if he woke up again or is gone... for good. I gulped at the thoughts and clenched tighter onto the arm rests. I couldn't liv e with myself If knew that I let Austin die. The worst part is, I can't even rem ember the kids' faces because of all the panic I was in, I just can't put the fa ces together. The McKingsley's are going to hate me. Hailey and Matt are going to hate me. Hel l, I'll even fucking hate myself. I should have done something else to save him. I couldn't wait for any longer. The suspense was killing me. I walked up to the front desk and waited for the nurse to look up at me. When sh e finally did I right away asked, "Is Austin McKingsley okay? Have you heard any thing about it?" She shook her head in sorrow and my heart fell. "They are still operating on him sweet heart. I'm sorry." Not even acknowledging her, I pushed away from the front desk and went back to m y seat. Let him be okay. Let him be okay. Let him be okay.
I kept chanting in my head. Austin was too good of a person to die. He was so yo ung and had so much going for him. My thoughts snapped back to what the kids were saying about him. I bet those wer e the kids who had beat him before also. Why is he defending them though? Why wo uld he defend them? If-no when Austin makes it through, I hope now he comes clea n and tells the police these kids' names because, because of them Austin might d ie. All of a sudden the doors to the waiting room burst open and yelling fills the s ilent room.
"Where the fuck is he?" My heart spikes up and I feel my throat close. I jump out of my chair and just s tand there as Jared screams. His family is right behind him trying to calm him d own. My eyes fill with tears as I see them because I know they will hate me for what has happened. Jared's eyes snapped in my direction and he comes rushing over to me. Roughly he grabs my shoulders and shakes me. "What happened to him Emilie!?" My heads gets fuzzy from all the emotions and the fall I took earlier. I try to speak but I can't with all the commotion. Jared is still shaking me but his word s aren't making it to my ears. Mr. McKingsley comes up behind Jared and pulls him off of me. Jared is fighting, struggling against his dad screaming a million things. I see Timmy and Willis b ehind him looking terrified at the scene and it breaks my heart because they are young. Too young to watch this all happen. To have this all happen to them. Jared is in front of me again. This time he's pleading me to help him figure out what is going on. Gently he grabs my face between his hands. "Emilie, babe plea se what happened with Austin?" That did it. I broke down in his arms and clutched to him. I wrapped my arms around his waist , his shirt twisting into my fingers as I let the tears fall. "I am so sorry! I should have helped him. Saved him. Done something more!" Jared pulled me to his chest and rubbed my back. "I need you to tell me what hap pened. Please." I chocked on my sobs and nodded. Jared led me to a chair and the whole family su rrounded me. No one seemed mad at me. They understood that I tried to help Austi n right? They knew I would never hurt Austin or try to get him hurt. Jared grabbed hold of my hand and squeezed it. I looked into his eyes and I didn 't see any more hate. Sucking in a deep breathe, I dove into the story. I left o ut the meeting with Mrs. Hanglinton and just said I was out in town for the day. When I got to the part of the fight scenes, I started breaking down again. The i mages that flashed through my mind were so real. The knife cutting into Austin, the way the kid could so easily pull it out and leave Austin. The way Austin kep t coming and going out of consciousness. The worst was when he threw me off of him to save me. I couldn't wrap my head ar
ound that fact. It just showed how good of a kid he was and I couldn't believe w e might lose him. "I am so sorry I couldn't help him." I chocked wiping my face. I looked down at my hand to see blood on it. My cheek was bleeding again. Jared pulled me up from the chair and looked down at his family. "I'm going to h elp her get cleaned up." Mrs. McKingsley nodded and squeezed my hand as we passed her. She was crying. " This is not your fault sweetie." Jared wrapped an arm around my waist and held me to his side. I didn't fight it. I didn't fight anything, I just let it be. I was too weak for anything else to happen tonight. I just had to let it take its course. We reached the bathrooms and Jared opened the door ushering me in first. He look ed both ways and then slipped in behind me. "You can't be in this bathroom." I s tated and watched as he locked the door behind him. He turned to me and just stared at me. Nothing was being said from either of us. I stood there letting him take everything in. I didn't put up a wall to hide my emotions from him. I let him see the sorrow, the pain, and the guilt I was feel ing. I practically poured it out on the floor just by looking at him. Without hesitation he pulled me into him and squeezed me tightly. I gripped onto his shoulders holding him to me. I didn't want to let go, I wanted Jared. I wan ted him for myself. I should have seen that he was right for me before this. Conner was the one I should have been pushing away, not Jared. "I like you Jared." I whispered into his ear. "I am so sorry that you had to fin d out this way but I didn't want to wait any longer to tell you." He didn't answer me but I was okay with that. As long as I got out what I needed too. He could take all the time he needed too. Or never answer. I was okay with that. Then he whispered so lowly I almost missed it. "It took you long enough to admit it." A smile broke onto my face and I pulled back to look at him. "Jerk. You have not hing else to say?" Tears were still falling from my eyes but I was a little happ ier because at least we were past fighting with each other. He let out a chuckle and just stared at me again. "I wish you would have told me sooner. Would have saved a lot of shit from happening."
I nodded my head and laughed. "Yeah, it would have. But you still don't have any thing else to say?" I cocked my head to the side innocently. He wiped his thumbs under my eyes. "Come here." He tugged on my hand and brought me to the sink. He turned the tap on and wetted a piece of paper towel. Slowly and softly he cleaned off my cut. I examined his face as he worked and I couldn' t believe I never noticed him before. Like actually noticed him. The way his eyes were soft and warm. They were only cold when something really p issed him off or upset him. I lowered my view to his nose and cheeks and was ama zed that I never noticed his freckles before. It made him look younger almost. Lastly, I zeroed in on his lips and felt my heart pick up speed. They were full and pink. I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to feel them against mine and know that this kiss we shared this time would actually mean something. For the both of us . He did one final swipe and threw the paper towel away. "I think that's better." He smiled running his fingers over my cheek. It sent a shiver to run down my spi ne and I moved closer to him. His eyes held intensity. "For some damned reason, I like you too Emilie." Kiss me.
I couldn't think of anything else. It was all I wanted. The words swirled around my head but then I stopped myself when I was inches awa y from his face. We had things to go over. We had Austin to deal with first. We could wait but Au stin couldn't. "Can we talk more about this later please?" "I think that would be best." He stepped closer to me so our bodies were pressed together. "Thanks for helping Austin." I sucked my lip into my mouth as I stared up at Jared. "I'm sorry it's happening this way. I just wish I knew why those guys are beating him all the time." "What do you mean 'all the time'?" Jared questioned.
I let it slip. Shit. But I couldn't lie to him, not after what happened tonight. "That night we went to the party together Austin came home all beaten and asked me not to say anything. I'm sorry Jared. If I knew it was something this bad I would have." Please don't be mad. Please don't be mad at me. We just made up. Jared shook his head. "If he has a chance to hide it, he will." He didn't seem m ad but disappointed really. "What do you mean?" I asked knitting my eyebrows. Jared looked down at me. "It's a long story Emilie." "Tell me why they beat him. I need to know now after what I just saw." I demande d softly. That's all I asked for because it would make things have more sense fo r me. "Emilie not-" "Jared please!" "He's gay!" He yelled running a hand through his hair roughly and looking down a t the floor. "Okay. My brother is gay." His voice trailed off and my eyes went w ide. That was his secret. The reason he was being beat up? Why those guys were saying what they were saying? "That's-why..." I couldn't think of anything to say to that. It was horrible. Th at's the only way I could describe it. "You have no idea how much I try to protect him from all the bullying but it isn 't enough." He looked at me with grief. "Tonight was an example of that." "I'm sorry that he has to go through that and you." I said pulling him into a hu g. He didn't move to hug me back but stayed limp in my arms. "I tried so many times to watch out for him but it never will be enough. If I lose him tonight-" "Hey!" I pulled him back and stared into his eyes with a glare. "He is going to make it! Do you understand me? Austin is not dying. You are not going to lose yo ur brother."
"You better be right." "I am." God, I hope I am. I knew I shouldn't have said that because I can't control anyt hing and if I'm wrong... I just hope I'm not. We both jumped when a loud ringing blared through the silence. I looked down at my phone screen and answered it when I saw it was Hailey. "Hello?" "Emilie! What the fuck is going on?" She yelled all breathless. "Matt got a text from Jared saying that Austin was in the hospital and got stabbed!?" There was clear panic in her voice and I looked over at Jared who was staring at the floor . "Are you guys on your way here?" I asked turning my back to Jared. I think he ne eded some privacy but I wasn't going to fully leave him alone. I had no idea wha t he was thinking and wanted to make sure he wouldn't do anything irrational. "We're like five minutes away." She was talking again but it sounded distance so I assumed she was talking to Matt. This time she was speaking to me. "Is Jared with you?" "Yeah were in the bathroom right now." I looked behind me to see Jared sitting o n the floor with his head on his knees and his hands tangled in his hair. "Why are you guys in the bathroom?" She seemed surprised and confused. "It's a long story..." I said looking away again and closing my eyes. My cheek w as throbbing so I switched the phone to my other ear. "...to do." She finished talking but I missed the beginning. "What did you say? I missed the first part." She repeated herself. "I said 'you have a lot of explaining to do.'" I nodded my head. "So do you Hailey. Where the hell have you been today?" There was a paused for a moment before I heard her giggle a little. "I have some very good news for you."
I smiled as I said. "You told him?" My voice was overly happy and Jared came up next to me looking confused. I put up my finger telling him to hold on for a min ute. "I'm not saying anything-oh we're here!" Before I could say anything she hung up the phone on me. I closed my phone and slipped it into my back pocket. I faced Jared and gave him a small smile. "Matt and Hailey are here. Let's go meet them in the waiting roo m." He nodded still looking distant from me as he moved towards the door. I slipped my hand into his when we got into the hallway and gave it a tight squeeze. I was letting him know I was here for him no matter what happened. He understood by the look he gave me and then we were walking hand in hand back to everyone. Some weight was lifted off my shoulders knowing that Jared and I we re fixed and some things were cleared up. I still owed him a huge apology for everything I said and did to him but that wo uld just have to wait until later. We entered the room and all eyes snapped to us. Hailey and Matt were seated with Willis and Timmy. I raised my eyebrows when I saw Timmy squished against Hailey 's shoulders. I didn't know they were close. Or that they even knew each other. Hailey caught my eye and gave me a sad smile. Her earlier happiness gone. I take it Matt and her were told what happened to Austin. It broke my heart to see the scene in front of me but I didn't open my mouth or look at anyone else. I pulled Jared to a seat and cuddled up next to him as we waited. The room was filled with silence because no one had anything to say. No one want ed to say anything. I just sat there my hand in Jared's and my side pressed agai nst his. It felt like hours as we all stayed there lost in our own thoughts. Mrs. McKingsley was silently crying but she was trying to hide it. I even notice d Hailey sniffling from a couple seats over. I was too numb too anymore. Plus, I had to be strong for Jared. If I broke down again, I don't think he would be ab le to take it. An hour passed by and still nothing was announced to us. The nurses offered us c offee and something to eat but no one took up on the offer. Timmy was dead aslee p in Hailey's lap and she soothingly rubbed his back. Willis just stared at the wall across from him with no emotion on his face. I wa
nted to go and sit with him, to make him have some comfort but it didn't seem li ke he would respond to it, so I stayed glued to Jared. A throat cleared and all our heads snapped up except Timmy who was still sleepin g away. A doctor who looked in his mid-forties stood there with a clipboard in h is hands. I felt my heart pulse rapidly as I stood up and let Jared's hand drop. "Are you all here for Austin McKingsley?" His voice was gruff and he looked tire d as hell. That's how we all felt from waiting for so long. I spoke before anyone could. "Yes." My voice was hoarse from not speaking for so long and I cleared my throat. "Yes." I repeated more clearly. "Are you his sister?" He looked down at his clipboard and then back at me. "No she isn't but I am his mother." Mrs. McKingsley spoke up with tears running down her face. Her legs wobbled from under her as she stood up with Mr. McKingsl ey supporting her. The doctor nodded and once again looked down at his clipboard. Just fucking tell us what is going on! I screamed in my head. We waited long enough. His eyes crinkled at the sides as a smile appeared on his face. "He made it thro ugh." Mrs. McKingsley dropped to the floor in a burst of tears but you could tell they were happy ones. "Oh my God! Oh my God! Thank you!" She kept repeating as she c ried. The doctor nodded and smiled at all of us. "He is still unconscious though and p robably won't wake up for another twenty-four hours." "But he will be okay, right?" I asked taking a step forward. "Yes, he is going to be fine. I know for sure." He reassured me and then said hi s final words before leaving. Mrs. McKingsley was now standing and hugging her husband who had relief and happ iness written all over his face. "Our baby is okay!" She was crying onto his sho ulder. A smile ripped through me and I jumped around and pulled Jared into a tight hug. "I told you everything was going to be okay Jared! Austin is okay! He's going t o be okay!" I cried smiling up at him.
He was grinning down at me and then turned to Matt and Hailey. Without hesitatio n he grabbed Matt and they hugged. Hailey moved to me and wrapped her arms aroun d me. "Thank God, he is okay!" Hailey said squeezing me to her so tight, I felt light headed. When she pulled back, I heaved a breath and then smiled at her. "It was torturing waiting but it was worth it." I wiped my tears away but not my grin. I couldn't get rid of that grin and there was no reason too. Austin was going to live! Timmy sat up from his laying position on the chair and looked at us hugging and smiling with furrowed eyebrows. "What's going on?" He rubbed his heads and then hopped off the chair. His mom grabbed him into a hug and spun him around. She looked into his eyes wit h a bright smile. "Austin made it baby, your brother is such a fighter." Timmy looked shocked for a second before hugging his mother back and crying on h er shoulder. "I was so scared mom." She held him tighter and rubbed his back. "I know baby but it's over now. He's o kay." She soothed rocking him and my heart soared at the picture of them right t here. A nurse walked in and smiled at us. "He can have some visitors but only two at a time please." Of course Mr. and Mrs. McKingsley went first. We all decided now that the news w as good; to go and eat something at the cafeteria they had in the hospital. Willis was now in motion and you could see the relief all over him. Timmy and he were in the lead then Hailey and Matt were right behind them holding hands and yelling at them to stop making so much noise. Everything seemed back to normal now. I couldn't thank God enough for letting Au stin make it through. The suspense and pain we were all dealing with before seem ed to vanish as we went to get our food. Waiting for him to wake up would be torture too but at least we knew he was goin g to wake up. Just that fact made it so much easier to digest food. The four of them entered the cafeteria but Jared grabbed my hand and pulled me b ack just as I was about to go in. "What are you doing? Don't you want food?" I r
aised my eyebrows in question. "Thank you Emilie." His words melted my heart and I gave him a sweet smile. "I would have done it no matter what Jared. Even if I didn't know him." I admitt ed walking closer to him. He dragged me the rest of the distance by my hips and pulled my body up against his. "I'm thanking you for something else. Although, I really am grateful for wh at you did but I'm also thanking you for not hating Austin after I told you he w as gay." I hitched my arms around his neck and pressed my chest closer to him. I cocked m y head to the side and prodded. "Why would I hate him for that?" I never judge a nyone on what gender they liked. It was who they wanted to be. Jared smirked and leaned down so our lips brushed when he talked. "That's where I judged you wrong Emilie." His soft lips and breath sent shivers down my body a s they touched my lips. "Jared..." I was so lost in wanting to kiss him my words were jumbled and I coul dn't figure out what I wanted to say. Suddenly, the door behind me slammed open and Hailey came out throwing her hands in the air. "Are you coming to get food or not? We still want to see Austin!" I wanted to be mad at her for ruining the moment but I couldn't. Instead, I pull ed away from Jared and laughed at my rude and obnoxious best friend. "We're comi ng in now Hailey. Give us one more minute please." She tapped her wrist where there was no watch and then pointed at us. Before she left through the door though she sent me a wink. Shaking my head I turned back to Jared. Now that we had space between us, I coul d complete a sentence. "What did you mean before when you said you judged me wro ng?" He grabbed hold of my hand and rolled his eyes. "When we talk later, I will expl ain everything. But right now I want to eat and then go visit my brother. Okay?" I bit my lip from protesting. I couldn't argue with him over that. We could wait to talk but we did have a time limit on when we could see Austin and I wasn't g oing to take that away from him. "Fine but you are buying me pizza. Deal?" I batted my eyelashes and sent him a f lirty smile.
"Sure princess, anything for you." He rolled his eyes and held the door open for me. "Ladies first." He waved his hand for me to go. "Thank you." I smiled and went through. I shrieked when I felt a pang emerge on my ass. I spun around to a smirking Jared. "No thank you. That view was good." "Perv." "You wouldn't want me any other way sweetheart." He yelled as I walked away from him. A smile tugged on my lips. He was right, I wouldn't want him any other way. ______________________________________________________________________ *xxlivingthelifexx comes running into the hospital* Austin is okay right!? I did n't mean for him to get stabbed! My fingers accidentally wrote that themselves! *Jared jumps up from his chair and points a finger at xxlivingthelifexx* YOU DID THIS! AND WHEN I WOKE UP THE OTHER MORNING, I HAD A SMALL DICK! WTF IS WITH THA T!? *xxlivingthelifexx smirks that him* You're lucky you still have one *She sticks her tongue out at him* AHHH! *She screams when Jared comes chasing after her. Fix my dick woman! *Jared screams* *xxlivingthelifexx hollers waving her hands in the air* NEVERRRRRRR!!! ;D
******************************************* [24] 23 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Hope you like it. I wanted the story to be happy again and from now on it shoul d be(: Brianna I hope you like your part in the story, sorry if I made you too c razy ;D hahah ______________________________________________________________________
Chapter 23: 23 Bad Boy Kisses
Jared's head snapped up as Matt and Hailey came out of Austin's room. They were quiet and Hailey looked upset. When they reached us, they both offered small smi les to us. "Thanks for letting us see him." Hailey whispered squeezing Jared's s houlder.
Giving her a tiny small he stood up from his seat and I followed suit. "Thank yo u for coming. I'll see you guys tomorrow, okay?"
Matt grabbed his shoulder and shook him a tiny bit. "Yeah, man. Call if you need anything." He sent me a fleeting look and grabbed Hailey's hand.
"Bye." She said giving me a quick hug.
Then they were off which I think was a good thing. It was almost past mid-night and the rest of Jared's family had already gone home. It was a struggle to get M rs. McKingsley to leave Austin but everyone reassured her that he will be awake tomorrow and she can see him then.
I linked my fingers through Jared's. "Ready?" I looked up at him with searching eyes. He was hesitant to go in the room. I think that's why we were the last to go. The most affected by this whole ordeal had to be Jared. He tried so much to help Austin and then here he was, going to visit his brother who had just been s tabbed for being gay.
The disgust that rolled over me at those words was a mountain load. It sickened me to the core that people are so cruel.
I snapped out of my thoughts when I felt a tug on my hand. "Coming?" Jared's gre y eyes were bland as he spoke.
I nodded and followed him into the room letting the door swing closed behind us.
The first thing my eyes landed on was the tube placed in Austin's mouth. I put a hand to my mouth to stop from gasping. His face was pale, his eyes closed but h e looked so peaceful in that state. Tucked tightly, into the blankets, I couldn' t even see his stomach. I was grateful for that because I don't know how much I could digest looking at him.
His arms were over the blankets and lying on his sides. A clip was placed on one of his fingers and I figured that was for the nurses to keep track on him or so mething.
Jared dropped my hand and moved closer to his brother. Two seats were seated aro und the bed but I stayed back. Jared needed his own time with Austin. I watched as he took a seat and grabbed hold of Austin's hand.
He was silent for a second before his shoulders shook a little. "I guess you fin ally did it?" His words were chocked and then I knew he was crying. I felt like I was intruding on him. Like I shouldn't be there, it felt so private.
But I couldn't find myself to leave.
"You finally did it." I didn't know what he was talking about but didn't questio n it either. For all I know, Jared doesn't even know what he is talking about, h is mind is that jumbled up. "I tried so many times to get you to tell, I even go t arrested for you and this is how you repay me?"
My eyebrows rose to my hairline at his words. Austin got Jared arrested?
"I'm your older brother and as that I should be able to protect you. I can't do that though if you hide everything from me. I never judged you for yourself; you came to me first when you were coming out. Right away, I was by your side and h ad your back Austin."
Jared leaned his head down on the bed and I just watched from the corner of the room. He was crying harder this time. I was about to take step forward but held myself back. He had to let it all out and I coming into the picture would ruin i t.
His head was still down as he spoke. I could hear him though. "I swear when you wake up, I will not let you let this slide. This is the last time I let you get away with covering for these guys."
Austin was covering for those guys? That's why he didn't want me to call for hel p. I was a witness and he didn't want to risk anyone being sold out by me. I gue ss he got lucky because for the life of me, I can't remember the damn faces of t he boys.
Just the nasty words they kept saying to him. It's like in a dream when you know who is in it but you never actually see their faces. That's what I was going th rough.
"Emilie?"
I gazed over at Jared and saw him looking at me from his seat. I took a couple s teps closer. "Yeah?" My voice was soft.
Jared's eyes were red and his face was streaked with tears but I didn't comment on it. Pointing it out to him would only embarrass him. "C'mere." Sticking his h and out, he grabbed hold of mine and tugged me down to sit on his lap.
I didn't complain.
I could tell he wanted comfort and I would give it to him.
"Do you remember the last thing he said before he passed out?" Jared questioned lowly looking at Austin and rubbing his thumb over my fingers.
"Why?" I looked down at him. Usually, that's something you ask when a loved one has died. Austin was going to be waking up in the next twenty-four hours.
"Just in case he slipped about who did this to him."
That did make sense. I ran a hand through my hair trying to think of what was sa id in the ambulance before Austin passed out. My cheeks flushed a little when th e words came flooding into my mind. "He uh... well...." Why was I so embarrassed ? It wasn't bad; in fact it was actually sweet.
Jared held my stare and asked. "Why are you blushing?"
"He didn't say anything about the boys." I said truthfully but that wasn't enoug h for Jared.
"Then what did he say?" His thumb was still now and I knew he was curious and I had his full attention.
"Nothing." I looked away from him.
"He said something because you are blushing Emilie. Tell me. Now." His voice was getting a little irritated and I sighed.
I sucked in breath. "No matter what happens to me, you better make things right with my brother. He's a good person and deserves someone good."
Jared cocked his head to the side. "What?"
I rolled my eyes and sucked in my bottom lip. "Those were his last words to me." I couldn't make eye contact with him. Even though we were sort of together now, it was still a surprise when Austin said it to me and it was embarrassing now f or some reason.
"So you only apologized to me because my dying brother asked you too?"
That made me snap my head to him. "No!" So shocked at his words, I didn't have t ime to see his smirking face until after I had shouted at him. "Jerk." I slapped him on the shoulder.
"I was only kidding Emilie. No need to get violent with me." His smirk became di rty. "Save that for the bedroom."
My mouth dropped open and my cheeks turned scarlet. "You are disgusting Jared Mc Kingsley!" I couldn't help the smile that broke out on my face though. It was go od to have the old Jared back. I would take the dirty-jokes-Jared over I-hate-yo
u-Jared.
"I told you before Emilie. If it's with you, I will go as dirty as dirty can go. " His hands started rubbing my thighs.
I sent him a glare and stopped his hands. "Your brother is right there and we sh ould be visiting him!" I scolded turning my attention to Austin.
"Well maybe if you didn't sit down on my lap trying to seduce me-"
"Jared shut up." I said sending him a dark stare before going back to Austin. My lips turned down a little as I took him again. God, I hope he woke up sooner th an the doctor said. It's painful to watch him like this even if he did look peac eful.
"He really is a fighter..." Jared's breath fanned across my neck as he spoke mak ing the littler hairs on it stand up.
"He's a McKingsley. What do you expect?" I laughed leaning forward and brushing some of his hair off his forehead. "It's too bad for you though."
"Why's that?"
"Because he's my favorite McKingsley boy by far!" I squealed when Jared started tickling my sides.
"You want to take that back?" His fingers started working faster and I almost fe ll off the chair from laughing so hard.
I went to open my mouth when the door opened and a nurse came walking in. She sm iled at us and Jared finally stopped his assault. "Sorry kids but we can't give you any more time to visit."
I nodded and got off of Jared's lap. I leaned forward and kissed Austin's forehe ad. Looking down at his face I smiled. "You really are a fighter Austin. See you when you wake up."
I moved away and caught Jared looking at me. He seemed guilty but I didn't know why. I exited the room with the nurse, giving Jared privacy to say good-bye. It was the least I could do for him.
Jared closed the door behind him and nodded a thank you at the nurse.
"Ready to go home?" I asked looking up at him. He seemed a lot better since when he first got here.
"Yeah. Are your parent's home?" I was surprised by his random question but answe red anyway.
I shook my head. "No. They had business meetings out of town. It took me a while to convince them to go but they finally did. How come?"
He slipped his fingers into my mine and we headed towards his car. "Going home i sn't exactly what I want do to at the moment. I feel like I let my parent's down and I..."
I squeezed his hand. "You can stay at my house." He gave me a small smile and th en I added. "And you didn't let anyone down Jared."
As I un-locked the door to my house, I was happy that Jared had asked to stay th e night. I didn't realize how creepy it felt to go home to a dark, empty house a fter the night I had. It was now almost two o'clock in the morning and we had sc hool the next day.
Feeling fatigue wash over me, I trudged up the stairs with Jared behind me and w ent to my bedroom. I was going through my pajamas when the thought hit me. I loo ked over at Jared who was sitting on my bed taking off his shoes.
I had nothing for him to wear.
"Why are you looking at me?" I shook my head and zeroed in one a smirking Jared. "Does me being on your bed make you all hot and bothered Emilie?"
I glared at him and turned back to my pajamas. "I just realized I had nothing fo r you to wear to bed." I pulled out of my big t-shirt that I always wear to bed and closed the drawer.
He shrugged and pulled off his shirt. Then he stood up and started un-zipping hi s pants. He pulled them off and threw them on the floor with his shirt. He stood there in his boxers smirking at me. "I usually sleep like this anyway."
I tried to hide back me checking him out but it was impossible. With a body like that, you would be stupid not to check him out.
I held up my shirt. "I'm going to change real quick." My voice was squeaky and t hat only made me blush. I sound like a fan girl who just meet her freakin idol o r something!
Before I could reach the door though Jared was in front of me blocking it. "I ju st changed in front of you. I think it's only fair you do the same."
"I'm not changing in front of you. It will give you ideas and I'm not sleeping w ith you." I tried to move past him but he grabbed hold of my hips and held me in place.
"Technically you are because in about ten minutes we're going to be in your bed together, sleeping. Second, we admitted to liking each other Emilie, you don't h ave to hide anything from me. I want you to feel comfortable around me and this is where we are going to start."
I just stared at him, perplexed. This was Jared McKingsley. Man of many women. T he guy who likes to fight more than agree. The guy who makes so many sexual joke s, you would think he has a freakin app on his phone giving them to him when nee ded.
Then my face softened. This was the guy who beat up Conner for me. This was the guy who took care of me. The guy who cried in front of me because his brother wa s in the hospital. This was the real Jared McKingsley who wanted me to feel comf ortable around him.
The real Jared McKingsley who admitted to liking me for so damned reason.
"You really have a way with woman." I finally said laughing a little.
A grimace crossed his face and he let go of my hips, moving towards my bed again . "Yeah, just get changed and we can go to sleep. We got school in the morning."
I was curious why his mood changed but didn't question. We were both tired and h onestly going to bed sounded amazing at the time.
I still had to change and I knew Jared wasn't going to let me leave the room to do so. Thankful the lights were off; I started stripping out of my jeans and shi rt. Standing in my bra and underwear, I felt my body heat up in a blush. Why was I finding this so embarrassing?
I grabbed my pajama shirt and lifted it over my head, pulling it down fully so i t fell two inches above my knees.
"Now that wasn't so hard was it?" I jumped not realizing Jared was right in fron t of me. "C'mere." He grabbed my hand and tugged me towards the bed.
I let him pull me to the bed and when he slid onto it, I didn't hesitate to join him. I don't know why it felt right to just not think and instead act when it c ame to Jared. He seemed different to me. The first time talking to him, he was a complete jerk to me and then out of nowhere he started joking with him.
And now he admitted to liking me and is being sweet.
Of course me being me, I had to open my mouth and ask. "What made you change Jar ed?" My back was to him but I could feel his body tense.
"I don't know what you are talking about Emilie. Unless you are talking about th
e hard-on I have then..."
I laughed and switched onto my other side, so I was facing him. "You are such a perv!" I slapped his chest. I snuggled closer to him laying my head on his chest . "You said you used to hate me but then that changed. Can you tell me why? I kn ow I already asked but since we are kind of together-"
His hand clamped down on my mouth, successfully shutting me up. "Not tonight. Pl ease. I'll tell you everything soon, just lets go to sleep." I saw an emotion fl ash across his eyes and knew that I really had to shut up this time.
I nodded my head and he dropped his hand. "Sorry." I mumbled feeling a blush ris e on my cheeks.
"It's fine. You were always a nosey person. It's annoying but I'll deal with it. "
"Hey Jared?"
"Yeah?"
"Say hi to the floor for me."
"Wha-?"
His body rolled off the bed, taking the sheets with him and he landed in a giant heap on the floor.
"I bet that hurt your hard-on."
A blaring noise broke out around my room and I shot up in bed. My heart was raci ng and I put my hand to my head. I was having a dream of last night and the sou nd of my alarm was being the ambulance sirens. My hair was matted to my forehead and I shakily pushed it back.
A moan came from next to me and I looked down to see Jared rolling over. "Can yo u turn that damn thing off?"
"We need to get up for school Jared." I got out of the bed and walked over to my alarm turning the annoying beeping off.
"I'm a guy. We talk ten minutes to get ready. Wake me when you are going to leav e." He closed his eyes again and stuffed his face in the pillow.
Rolling my eyes at his laziness, an idea came into my head. "Fine." I drawled op en and closing my drawer. I held in my hands a bra and underwear. "I'm just goin g to shower but I'll leave the door unlocked for you, just in case you need some thing."
One of his eyes opened and they caught onto the bra that I swinging on my finger .
"I guess getting up now won't hurt." He threw the blankets off of him and then s mirked at me. "You know we can save water by showering together. I think that's the best idea I ever had."
I walked backwards towards my bathroom giving him a seductive smile. "Yeah. Too bad my shower can only fit one person." With that I slammed the door in his face laughing when I heard him yell from the other side.
"Not cool Emilie."
"Life isn't fair Jared." I shot back turning on the shower and starting to strip out of my t-shirt.
The door swung open and Jared strode in grinning at me. "Yeah but it does have l oop holes. Like you forgetting to lock the door."
I covered myself even though I had underwear and a bra on. It was different than last night because this time he could actually see me clearly. "Get out!" I bar ked moving further away from him.
He laughed and winked at me. "Glad I can make you so flustered." With that he cl osed the door and I bolted to the door locking it this time.
"Jerk." I mumbled stripping completely naked and getting in the shower.
A half hour later I was dressed and throwing my wet hair up in a messy bun. I wa sn't in the mood to actually do anything to it. I put on a little amount of make -up and then turned around to see Jared lying down on my bed.
"Are you going to wear the same clothes as yesterday?" I asked noticing him stil l in his boxers. I really wish he would put on some clothes. He was practically naked.
"Yeah, unless you have a dress I can borrow." I shot him a dirty look at his sar castic comment. "What? I mean what did you think I would wear?"
"I was trying to be nice." I said throwing him his clothes. "Put them on so we c an leave." He got off the bed and slipped on his pants then his shirt.
Sending me a fake grin, he asked. "Happy?"
"Very, thank you."
I walked out of my bedroom with Jared following. Downstairs, I grabbed my bag an d pulled Jared through the front door locking it behind us. His car was parked i n the driveway and I started making my way over to it when Jared grabbed hold of my elbow.
"What?" I asked looking back at him confused.
He nodded his head in the direction of the road. "Do you know that girl?"
With knitted eyebrows I looked at the road to see a girl about our age standing there smiling at us. She looked about five-four with brown hair. All she was doi ng was smiling at us. Then it hit me. She was one of my neighbors. I think her n ame was Brianna.
"That's one of my neighbors. She's a sweet girl from the couple of times I talke d to her. Actually, the last time I talked to her was freshman year when I still took the bus."
"Care to explain why she is just staring at us smiling? It's creepy not nice." J ared said making a weird face at her. I slapped his chest glaring.
"She might be able to hear you!" I scolded. Returning my attention back to Brian na, I saw her waving at us now. Like jumping off the ground, fan-girl crazy wavi ng. The grin was still on her face. I waved back a little perplexed and then she squealed and ran over to Jared and I.
When she was right in front of us she screamed. "O-M-G! Are you guys together no w?" Her green eyes were as round as saucers and I felt my own eyes go wide.
"Uh..." Her hands were clasped together under her chin like she was begging for something. Her eyes never leaving mine and all I could do was gape at her.
Thank God Jared was next to me.
"Yup, banged her last night too."
Scratch that. I wish Jared was miles away from me right now.
Her face turned into a moment of 'awe' and all I could think was why would she b e in awe of that? "That didn't happen!" I groaned. "He came to pick me up for sc hool."
"So you guys aren't together?" Her face fell a little.
This conversation was getting weird fast. But I couldn't deny her the truth. "We are but there is no banging going on. That I can promise you." I sent a death g lare to Jared.
"YAY!" I covered my ears in pain as Brianna cheered way to loudly. "I have been on your guys team since you guys got paired in English class."
Jared looked at her like she was crazy and took a step back.
Again I was speechless. What do you say to that?
"Okay then." I finally murmured.
Brianna gave me a giant smile and grabbed me into a hug. "I believe you when you say Conner hurt you. Anna is just a bitch who can't take rejection."
With that said, she yanks herself away from me and quickly hugs Jared. Running a way she starts skipping and saying, "Team Jarillie!"
Jared and I just stood there watching until we couldn't see her anymore.
"What the hell?" Jared turned to me with narrowed eyes. "Are we in like some fre akin romance book where couple teams are being picked and shit?"
I stifled a laugh. "You read romance books?"
He smirked at me and grabbed my hips pulling me into him. "Only the erotic ones. Sex scenes are my favorite. Especially, when it comes to doing them myself."
I gave him a sweet smile and patted his cheek. "Well you better keep reading tho se books because you won't be making any of those scenes for a while buddy."
I pulled away from him and rounded his car to the passenger side.
"One day I will have you Emilie. Now that you are mine." I looked over the car r oof at him to see him smirking.
"You still want to have sex with a corpse? I thought you were passed that." I wi nked and jumped into the car.
"And I thought you were passed rejecting me. You already admitting to liking me. There's no going back now." He started the car and pulled out of my driveway.
"Surprisingly, I'm okay with that." I smirked at him.
He sent me a dirty smile. "I knew you would give into me Emilie. I'm just that a mazing."
I rolled my eyes. "Okay, let's not get ahead of ourselves here."
______________________________________________________________________ So what do you think Jared is going to tell Emilie when it comes to all his secr ets? And poor Austin still not awake! I need to change that or I'm going to cry! I love my wittle Austin!<3
******************************************* [25] 24 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Here you go lovies! Thanks for all the love and care you guys gave me during my little break! I think I was uploading too much, that I started rushing with the chapters and that's why they didn't come out how I wanted them too! Anyways, sch ool started today and grrr! It's crazy already! So sorry but 400 comments before I upload next but make them meaningful not 'upload'! Sorry but it just has to b e this way for a bit!
LOVE YOU ALLL!<3 Enjoy(; P.S. NOT PROOF-READ! I WILL GO BACK LATER! So you don't have to point out the mi stakes lol!
Chapter 24: 24 Bad Boy Kisses
"I can't get it out of my head." I muttered mostly to myself but of course Jared heard me.
He shot me a quick before going back to looking at the road. "What?"
I leaned my head against the seats headrest sighing. "Nothing." I didn't want Ja red worrying about me. He had enough on his plate as it was.
"Emilie, just tell me. You know I'm going to keep asking you until you tell me." He smirked sending me sideway glance.
Unfortunately, I knew he was telling the truth. But I didn't want to sound like a whiney girl and dump all my boring problems on Jared. I think I caused him eno ugh torture as it was.
"I'm fine, just tired I guess." I lied looking out my car door window at the pas sing scenery.
Suddenly, Jared twisted the steering wheel and the car screeched to a halt on th e side of the ride. Dirt flew into the air, clouding around the car in a misty b
rown rain. I was clutching onto the door handle with wide eyes.
Jared grabbed my face between his hands and made me look him straight in the eye s. "Emilie, whatever is on your mind is bothering you. I don't care if it is the stupidest thing in the world or has no meaning to me; I want you to be able to talk to me. Got it?"
I numbly nodded my head.
He looked relieved and dropped his hands but was still staring at me. "Are you g oing to tell me?"
"I don't know why everyone is blaming me for Conner being sent away." I blurted out without thinking.
Jared's eyebrows raised a little and I swallowed back the lump in my throat. I c ouldn't get it out of my head since the fight with Anna the other day. How didn' t people hear what happened at the fair? I know nobody around my age was really there because they always showed up later but there were witnesses. It just does n't make sense how people can do that.
He sat back in his seat, facing forward again. Did my question really silence hi m? I didn't think it was that big of a shocker.
"It was Anna, Emilie." He finally spoke still not looking at me. "She blabbed so me bullshit story about how you guys were back together and then how you really were the one who cheated on him."
My mouth fell open at that news. "But he beat me up in front of everyone!" I def ended throwing my hand in the air.
He sighed his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly, his knuckles turned white. "She told them it was an accident and he was meaning to kick me."
"And they believed that bull?" I cried feeling my heart hammer against my chest in aggravation.
He looked at me finally with regret in his eyes. "I mean we did hangout a lot...
and that girl I was with at the party agreed with Anna telling everyone she saw you guys in a room together."
I bit my lip feeling so many emotions swirl through me. How could this all be so messed up? Anna had me, she finally had me. She thought of her stupid plan so w ell and actually got me trapped in it.
What could I do to prove to everyone that it was fake?
It only proved it to be true more because Jared and I were now together. I was a lone in a room with Conner the night of that party and for all we know, Conner c ould have 'accidently' kicked me even though I know it wasn't an accident.
I shook my head in disbelief. "I don't know what I did to that girl but for her to stoop this low is pathetic." I said angrily.
"Hey." Jared grabbed my chin and pulled my face towards his. "Don't let it get t o you. One day she will get her karma. I promise, okay?" The look in his eyes, t old me he was being sincere.
"Okay." I whispered in defeat. Did I really have another choice?
Before I could react, Jared kissed me. It was the first time he kissed me since outside my house. Ironically, the day I got into a fight with Anna and the day I told him to leave me alone for good.
I love that he doesn't listen to me.
We both pulled away breathless and he smirked at me. "I've wanted to do that for a while now."
I laughed and sat back in my seat. "Nothings stopped you before..." I teased loo king at him from the corner of my eye.
"Yeah well some things stopped me this time." He had a joking smile on his face but we both knew he was telling the truth. I still hadn't found out what he has been hiding from me. Which reminded me...
"Jared?" I turned my head to look at him but already found he was looking at me.
"What?"
"Is that what you and Anna were fighting about in the hallway the other day?" It seemed like the only solution. They were both angry and it would explain how Ja red knew what Anna did.
His eyes drifted away from mine and locked onto something outside of the car. Si lence seemed to go on forever and I took that as a bad thing. He shouldn't be ta king so long to answer. If I was right, he should have agreed right away but he wasn't.
"Pretty much." He concluded starching the back of his neck, sneaking a peek at m e.
He was lying. Even a blind man could see it. But instead of starting a fight or selling him out, I nodded my head and smiled as convincing as I could. "Okay. Ca n we go to school now? I'm pretty sure we are late now."
He only nodded his head and started driving again.
I faced the window, so he wouldn't see me frowning. It hurt to know he was lying to me. I just knew he was because he was always so confident with himself and t o not look in my eyes, he had to be hiding something.
It bothered me more because after what we went through with Austin and Conner, I thought he would have the respect to tell me the truth.
People say the truth hurts but lying hurts more in the end.
By the time he pulled his car into the parking lot, first period had already sta rted. I didn't mind because we were only about ten minutes late.
Walking into the school, Jared grabbed my hand and laced our fingers together. W
e grabbed late passes and headed towards my class. "Isn't your class on the othe r side of the school?" I quirked an eyebrow at him.
He smirked at me. "What? I can't walk you to class?"
To say I was surprised was an understatement. When did Jared McKingsley become s o sweet? Ah, it was probably one of his many secrets that he is keeping from me. "You can, I just didn't think that was something you would do."
He scoffed and dropped my hand, instead wrapping his arm around my waist. "Emili e, the rumors you heard about me, are really hurting my pride."
"Then why don't you straighten them out for me and tell me exactly what it is yo u are hiding?" I said stopping us both from walking any further. "Can you explai n why you hated me so much? Or why you and Anna were talking in the hall the oth er day? I mean how am I supposed to know you when you won't tell me anything abo ut you?" I was breathing hard by the end of my rant.
Jared's eyes were wide and his mouth slightly agape. He stood there just staring at me as I glared at him. Remember, how I said I didn't want to start a fight w ith him? Well that went out of the window.
Jared composed himself and ran a hand through his hair. He stared at the floor f or a while frowning. Guilt started to creep into me as I watched him. I should'v e just kept my mouth shut.
"I'm sorry..." I grabbed onto his hand and gave it a squeeze.
He locked eyes with me and shook his head. "You're right though. But I can't jus t drop all my secrets on you randomly Emilie. You need to understand that. We on ly just got together and after what you made me go through, I can't just trust y ou right off the bat."
My heart leaped at his words. How long exactly did Jared like me? If he just sai d what I made him go through, then he had to know for a while like he liked me.
I wanted to slap myself. Here I was jumping down his throat to spill all his sec rets after what I put him through. If it was the other way around, I would be ju st like Jared was. I wouldn't trust him straight away either.
I nodded. "I get that. But you can trust me, I promise." I said moving closer to him and wrapping my arms around his waist. "But take all the time you need."
He smirked at me and slid his hands down my back onto my butt. I gasped but he q uickly shushed me. "You will know my secrets soon. But right now, I just want to kiss you..."
I had to laugh and of course kiss him back when his lips met mine.
Morning classes flew by and before I knew it, lunch arrived.
I hopped out of my chair without even waiting for the teacher to finish what he was saying. I didn't care honestly. Being in that classroom was suffocating. The dirty looks, I was getting from some of Conner's friends and Anna's were making my blood boil.
I wasn't going to start anything with them obviously and for that not to happen, I had to get away.
I made a beeline for my locker and quickly opened it throwing my books inside. I was very excited to see Jared as well. We only had last period together and qui ck talks in between classes wasn't enough for me. I started for the lunch room w hen something heavy leaped onto my back.
"What's with that giant smile on your face?" I turned my head a little to see Ha iley grinning down at me.
"Why are you on my back?" I answered with a question.
She wrapped her arms tightly around my neck. "Because your back is comfy!"
"Okay?" I rolled my eyes but was still smiling. Hailey was too weird sometimes. Having her on my back was starting to get uncomfortable and finally she got down and started walking beside me.
"I heard you had a new boyfriend?" She waggled her eyebrows and then started mak ing thrusting motions with her hips.
I cocked an eyebrow at her. "Did you tell Matt you love him?" Her face dropped f or a second at my comeback and then quickly turned into a bright smile.
"He loves me back and we made love the other day!" She squeaked and caught some attention from other students in the hallway. When she noticed them looking she glared and shouted at them. "Nobody said you guys could listen!"
That got them to look away.
I laughed and looped my arm through Hailey's. "So is that why you vanished for a day?" She sent me a apologetic look.
"Yeah..." She looked down at the floor with guilt. "Sorry about that but that ni ght, I went to Matt's and we talked. For like hours about everything and finally we told each other and then we did it." Her grin was one of awe and love.
"I told you he felt the same." I bumped my hip with hers, smiling.
She blushed and punched my shoulder. "Whatever, the sex was amazing though. Mind blowing-!
I put my hands over my ears and shook it from side to side. "Don't even go on wi th that sentence Hailey. I don't need the details."
She smirked at me and then pointed a finger at me. "Please I bet in a week, you and Jared will have already done it."
My mouth dropped open at her remark and I hit her shoulder. "No we won't!"
"Whatever." She rolled her eyes.
I ignored her and walked into the lunch room, scanning the tables for Jared. I s topped walking and a frown covered my features. What the hell...? Hailey's eyes wondered to where mine were and she scowled.
"I'm going to mess up a bitches face." She growled starting towards the table. I quickly grabbed onto her arm and pulled her back.
"Don't." I demanded my eyes not falling from the scene in front of me.
Hailey gave me a wide-eyed expression. "You are just going to let it happen?" Sh e cried throwing her hand in the direction, pointing it out when I already knew where it was.
I smirked at Hailey finally looking away from the two. "Who said that? I want to have some fun with this." Hailey's features lit up and she clapped her hands ex citedly.
"I love it when you get all devious."
"Thanks."
I walked over to the table where Jared, Matt and their two other friends -who I still haven't actually meet-where seated. It also happened to be where Anna was sitting too. Jared noticed my presence before Anna and a smile filled his lips.
"Hey babe." I said closing in on Jared and sitting myself right on his lap. Anna 's eyes narrowed at me but she kept her mouth shut. I faced Jared and without wa rning, captured his lips in a kiss. It wasn't a slow, loving one but rough and p ossessive.
There was no way; I was going to let Anna get in my way anymore. She might have won with Conner but I wasn't losing Jared to her too. Something was finally goin g smoothly for me in a while and I wasn't going to let it go so freely.
I pulled away and gave Jared once last peck. "Well hello, to you too." He smirke d his hands lowering to my butt just like this morning in the hallway.
I smirked down at him shaking my head and then turned my attention to Anna. "Oh hey! Didn't see you there!" My smile was as fake as Barbie herself.
Hailey snickered from across the table and hid hear face in Matt's shoulder to s top but we all heard her. That only made Anna seethe more.
"So I guess it's true." She hissed at me. Her eyes so cold and filled with hatre d. "You really do have Jared on a leash and are a slut."
I put a hand to my mouth in fake shock. "I have no idea what you are talking abo ut. Jared and I aren't dogs like you and certainly don't need things to hold us down from pouncing on anything with a dick." I humped crossing my arms over my c hest.
Anna's eye narrowed more if that was possible and she clenched her fist. "I will ruin you Emilie Grey, know that."
I put on a threatening face and leaned closer to her. "You have nothing on me. A ll that Conner shit was a lie and you know it. As for Jared, you have absolutely nothing to ruin. So listen to me and listen to me well. You better stay the hel l away from me Anna because I am done with you. I will never feel guilt or sorro w for you ever again. I don't want you to ever be around me again, talk to any o f the people I talk too or do anything to harm them because next time, I will fi ght back harder. Got it?"
My face was so close to hers, I could see the flecks of defeat in her eyes as my words sunk into her head of air.
She stood up from her chair and sent me a cold look. Then turned her eyes to Jar ed. "For your sake, I hope you tell her the truth about us."
She turned on her heel and stalked off towards her table. My eyes never left her
until she was properly sat down between two football players. She casted one la st look in our direction and when our eyes meet, I knew she finally gave up on r uining my life.
Defeat was written all over her skimpy body.
"What did she mean Jared?" Hailey spoke up with her eyebrows raised. All our att ention went to Jared who was glaring at Hailey. She sent him a innocent smile bi ting into a fry casually.
"I don't know. She's a bitch and lies about everything." He picked up his piece of pizza and started eating it, not even looking in my direction once.
Lying. Again.
I hopped off his lap and took the seat next to him. "I don't know..." I played a long, drawing patterns on the table with my finger. "She seemed honest this time ." I looked up at him through my eyelashes.
In all honestly, I wasn't even mad. Jared said he was going to talk to me when h e felt ready and I was going to wait. I was only doing this to mess with him. It was working too because he sent a glaze towards Matt.
Matt rolled his eyes. "She's been convincing people bullshit stories for years n ow." He then sent a pointed look at Hailey. "Now just drop it, I hate having tha t girl in a conversation."
"Me too." I agreed. "Especially when she is being covered for something."
"Emilie..."
"I mean I get everyone have secrets..."
"Emilie..."
"But as your gi-"
Jared put his hand over my mouth and glared at me. "I know you are just messing with me. you aren't very good at it either." Dropping his hand, he started eatin g his pizza again.
"You ruin all the fun." I glowered picking a fry off his tray and popping into m y mouth.
Rolling his eyes at my kid behavior he went back to eating and talking to his fr iends. I kept zoning in and out of their conversation but I didn't care. It was mostly about guy stuff. I glanced over at Hailey to see her texting, obviously f eeling the same as I did.
The bell rang and I all but jumped from the screeching noise. I was too zoned ou t by that point. Jared and the guys, even Hailey laughed at me.
"Shut up." I said being immature.
Jared came up beside me and slipped his arm around my waist kissing my head. "It 's okay." He laughed rubbing his thumb across my hip.
"Yeah, whatever."
"So, listen..." I looked at Jared's face as his words trailed off. "Would you mi nd coming to the hospital with me after school?"
I smiled up at him feeling happy that he was trusting me with a family matter. " Of course. I want to be there when Austin wakes up!"
"Great." He stopped walking and pulled me up against his body which was leaning against a wall. I snaked my arms around his neck and gave him a teasing kiss on the lips. "I don't like teases Emilie." He growled jokingly.
"Then you shouldn't be dating me." I giggled lifting my body off his a little. W ithout hesitation he pulled me back into him and crashed his lips to mine. I smi rked into the kiss and let his tongue gain entrance. It was a rough and possessi ve kiss and just down right hot.
That was until...
"GUYS STOP EATING EACH OTHER'S FACES BEFORE I RIP YOUR TONGUES OUT OF YOUR MOUTH !"
Leave it to my best friend to ruin it.
I looked to my left to see Hailey with her arms crossed and glaring at us. "Hail ey I had unfortunately watched you enough times attack a guy's face." I shot bac k.
"Pshh. Pshh. I never told you to watch!"
Jared grabbed my chin turning me to face him. With a smirk he said. "And nobody is telling you too watch."
His lips were back on mine and this time the kiss was more intense. I kept smili ng or laughing as Hailey made gagging noises.
I pulled away and smiled. "I need to get to class." I gave him one last peck. "R ight after school we'll go to the hospital, okay?"
He squeezed my hips and nodded. "Yeah, see you then."
"WOMAN, LET'S GO!" Hailey grabbed onto my wrist and yanked me down the hall.
"That wasn't very nice." I scolded smiling at her.
"Yeah well neither was watching his tongue being shoved down your throat."
"Where is your family?" I asked as soon as we entered Austin's hospital room.
Jared shrugged. "I think the boys are in school still. My mom and dad have to wo rk, so they will be here later."
"Gotch ya."
Austin still hadn't woke up and I was getting slightly worried. I know the docto r said twenty-four hours but wasn't it cutting it close to then by now? I didn't voice my thoughts because I didn't want to worry Jared.
Taking the seat next to the bed, Jared grabs onto Austin's hand just like the ni ght before. "You're really starting to worry me here." His voice was quiet but y ou could clearly hear the pain in his voice.
Good thing I didn't voice my thoughts.
I grabbed the chair and dragged it to the other side of the bed, next to Jared a nd wrapped my two arms around one of his, leaning my head on his shoulder. "The doctor said he will wake up. We just have to wait. Everything will be fine." I s oothed glancing over at Austin.
"I don't want to wait though. I need him to wake up now and know he is safe." Ja red demanded letting go of Austin's hand and falling back into the chair. He cov ered his face with his hands, rubbing them over his face.
"Hey." I said slowly, removing his hands and making him look at me. I squeezed h is hands. "At least we know he will be fine. It's better than nothing." I bargai ned, hoping to lift his spirits. I understand it was painful for him to look at his brother in that state but I didn't want him thinking negative.
Even if I had when we first got here.
"I'm going to kill the kids who did this to him." He scowled and I rolled my eye s at him.
"That won't solve anything! Two wrongs don't make a right." I cried giving him a n exasperated look.
"Yeah but them being dead means no wrongs will be made." He said not looking at me but staring at Austin.
I kept my mouth shut at that comment.
I couldn't really respond to that because in a weird way he a point. Killing the guys wasn't a solution but if they weren't around here, in this town Austin wou ld have a higher chance of not having been stabbed. Anyone could have done it bu t those guys were after him for a while now. He was their victim.
"Wrongs would still be made, Jared. They aren't the only ones doing wrong in thi s world. I can promise you that." I lowered my eyes to the ground as I felt a lu mp form in my throat. Why did I just bring up Conner?
"I-well... sorry." He stumbled over his words which only made me laugh and look him in the eyes.
"It's my fault, I shouldn't have said anything."
"C'mere." He mumbled pulling me closer to him and capturing my lips. I felt my s tomach flip in butterflies as our lips meet and I threw my arms around his neck, deepening it. His hands slid down my sides and his thumbs massaged my hips soot hingly.
He licked my bottom lip and I opened my mouth giving him entrance, smiling into the kiss. I tangled my hands in his hair and he groaned. His fingers slipped up my shirt a little touching the bare skin.
A groan made me come back to my sense.
We were making out in a hospital room which held Jared's younger brother who was currently unconscious. We really had no values. Then I realized where that groa n came from and pulled away from Jared, who whined, obviously missing the noise that I clearly heard.
"I'm glad you guys are together but really? Making out in front of the unconscio us boy?"
Snapping our heads in the direction of Austin we saw him staring at us with half lidded eyes.
"Well? Is anyone going to get me a glass of water or are you two just going to k eep making out?"
******************************************* [26] 25 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* Chapter 25: 25 Bad Boy Kisses
I jumped out of my seat without another hesitation and wrapped my arms around Au stin's neck. He groaned before patting my back awkwardly. "I just woke up. Pleas e don't suffocate me Emilie." I laughed pulling back with a smile. I heard a grunt from behind me and then Jar ed said, "She's never that happy to see me." Austin raised one of his eyebrows at his brother. "Really? I'm pretty sure from the way she was sucking your face, she does." I blushed scarlet while Jared smirked at me and winked. "You guys really are brothers." I rolled my eyes feeling my blush lessen. "I mean we both did come out of my mom's-" I sent Jared a glare making it valid that he better not finish that sentence.
"Speaking of family, where is everyone?" Austin asked looking around the room as if they would magically appear from behind something. "Shit! I have to call them!" Jared shot up from his seat and ran to the door bef ore stopping. He faced us again and walked back to where Austin was laying in th e bed. He pulled Austin into a hug and mumbled something in his ear. I looked aw ay giving them some privacy, I only looked back when I heard the door close. "Sweet." I brought my eyes to Austin who had the blankets pulled down and his sh irt pulled up. My eyes dropped to what he was poking and I gasped. "Stop touching the wound!" I demanded moving over to him and slapping his hand a way. I yanked his shirt back down and covered his lower half with the blankets a gain. "I don't think you should be moving around too much either." "Yes mom." He rolled his eyes letting his head fall back onto the pillows. I frowned at him for his sarcastic attitude but didn't comment. I was too happy that he was awake to even care if he was being snippy. Then a thought hit me. "I should probably tell the doctors, you woke up." That should have been my first move. "Wait." I froze and turned my head to see Austin pulling himself up into a sitting posit ion. He patted the spot next to him and with reluctance I went and sat down. I r eally should have been getting the doctor. Austin stared down at the blankets with a frown on his face. His eyebrows knitte d together. For some reason, I found the act cute. "For two years now, I have been open about my gayness." He started off looking u p at me quickly and then dropped his eyes back down to the blanket. I put my hand on top of his. "Austin, you don't have too..." "I knew since I was little that I was different." He gulped. "I was always looki ng at guys instead of girls. I found it more appealing to have a guy kissing me, touching me then a girl. I thought I was cursed and it scared me. No one knew a nd I was too terrified to say anything because all my friends would make fun of homosexuals. I was trapped and I didn't know what to do." His head picked up but Once I hit thirteen, I couldn't tell anyone. would also. It hurt to
he stared out the window and I saw his eyes glistening. " knew I was gay. There was no denying it from myself but I I thought my family would turn against me and my friends know that I was alone."
I wrapped my fingers around his hand and squeezed it. Finally, his eyes meet min e and he lightly smiled at me. I returned it. "When I was fourteen, I meet this guy. We started talking and then became friend s. Before I knew it we were more than friends and I really liked him. He made me feel special and wanted. I never felt wanted before. He told me that he was ope nly gay and that if I really loved who I was, then I would be open too." I could tell there was a horrible twist in the way his face turned to disgust. "He persuaded me into it and being the idiot I was, I did. I went to Jared first and will never regret it because he said he knew and was waiting for me to say it. He didn't hate me or find me disgusting. Then my parents were told and so on ." He slipped his hand out from under mine and ran it through his hair a couple of times, his breath getting heavier. "I transferred to the kid's school, thinking if I have him by my g will be fine. Even though my family knew, I still felt like he ause he got me to be honest with myself and everyone. My parents just because I liked the High School better than the one you and
side, everythin was my rock bec thought it was Jared go to."
That's why I never saw him around school and explained his school uniform. He shook his head in disappointment but I think he was doing it at himself. "By then we were together for a month and I should have saw the signs. He only l et me over his house or we would go out to non-crowded places. The only time we showed affection was when we were alone. He said he didn't like PDA." Here was the twist... "Going to the school for the first day, I surprised him." He laughed bitterly sh aking his head. "Too bad he had a better surprise for me." "Austin..." "I was nothing to him. I was his secret!" His fist clenched and he glared at me. "A fucking secret for his own pleasure!" I put a hand to my mouth as he punched the bed a couple of times. "He made me look stupid in front of everyone! Told t hem that I had been stalking him for a while now." His eyes bored into mine. "Wa nt to know the worst part?" He didn't give me time to answer.
"The whole time he was holding hands with his 'girlfriend' who he had been datin g for, for three months. Three months!" Tears were slipping down his cheeks but he ignored them. "It hurt to know that he lied to me and made me come open about my sexuality when really he was still hiding it. His so called girlfriend was a cover up and when he found me later, he said that I better not tell anyone abou t him being gay or what we did together." He scoffed and angrily wiped away the tears on his face. "Of course, I told them because I was pissed that he didn't actually care about me. Why should I care a bout him, if he didn't care about me? I was full of revenge and anger. It was th e wrong choice though. Everyone turned against me without hesitation because the y believed him more than me. I became the victim of the school. I was the gay stalker and still am. But I cou ldn't tell my parent's that I wanted to leave the school because I didn't want t o back down. I wanted to be strong so I stayed and everything got worse. The bea tings, the teasing, the humility but I didn't give up." "Why won't you tell anyone who stabbed you?" I asked. "Why are you protecting th ose guys?" Austin looked at me with angry and tear filled eyes. The answer came to me right then and I found my heart aching for him. "The one that stabbed you was him." I stated sadly. "When you love someone you will do anything for them." He shrugged. "You also ca n't help who you love." "He almost killed you Austin. I think now is the time to finally say something. Who knows what will happen next?" I know the McKingsley's wouldn't be able to ha ndle something like this again. "I can't. I never told my mom and dad that I was seeing him when I confessed to them. They don't know exactly how it all started at school, they just know that it is." I shook my head at him. "Austin it isn't safe anymore to cover for him. He almos t killed you. He's not going to play nice." I bargained locking eyes with him. "So sending him to jail is a better idea? This way he has more of a hating for m e?" He scoffed. "I was in the same place as you." I admitted closing my eyes as images of Conner hurting me came back. "The difference, you have the chance to stop it before it gets any worse. Don't make the same stupid decision I made."
His eye softened. "I... just-I can't." "Yes you can. Please." I begged. Conner might have had me scared and weak but I wasn't going to let Austin let those guys get away with attempted murder. I coul dn't. "You aren't just doing this because of the Conner thing?" "No. I'm doing this for you." I stated confidently. There was a defeated look in his eyes. I couldn't even tell him how stupid he wa s being because then I would just be a hypocrite. All I could do was help him. "I'll think about it..." I went to say more when the door swung open and Jared stepped in with a doctor b ehind him. "Yeah kind of forgot that the doctor should be seeing him." He said s heepishly. "It's fine." I said rising from my seat and going over towards where Jared was s tanding. "Want to wait outside?" He asked tugging on my hand before I could answer. "Sure." I sent one last look at Austin but he was paying attention to the doctor and didn't even notice it. I closed the door behind me as I entered the hall an d sighed. "You guys seemed pretty deep in conversation. Sorry I ruined it but the doctor w as getting impatient with me." Jared smiled slipping his hands around my waist a nd bending his knees to look at me in the eyes. "Everything's okay though right? " I shrugged. "He told me about his past and what not." I crossed my arms over my chest. "He said he will think about telling the cops who did this to him." I fro wned up at Jared who had his eyebrows raised. "At least he will be thinking about it. Whenever I asked he would walk out of th e room." His eyes drifted off to the side as he seemed to go deep into thought. "Well like I said before, you guys really are brothers. Both good at keeping sec rets." Jared's head snapped to mine as my eyes went wide a little. Did I just really sa y that out loud? I had been thinking about it because even if I didn't admit it,
I was slightly getting annoyed that Jared wasn't telling me what was going on w ith him and Anna. I guess trying to get Austin to admit about his secret brought up the thought of Jared and Anna. His lips turned down into a frown and his hands dropped from my sides. Shit. Did I just cause a fight to occur? We both opened our mouths at the same time but w ere cut off by the doctor stepping out of Austin's room. "Everything is fine with him. He might be sore for a while and I suggest he gets bed rest for about two weeks. Limit his movement to little as possible. The wou nd can re-open if it doesn't heal properly first." "Thanks." Jared said with his jaw set and I closed my eyes sighing. He was pisse d and at me. But could I blame him? I told him I would drop it and let him tell me when he was ready and then I open my mouth and blurt out about him keeping se crets. The doctor nodded and headed down the hall. Oblivious to Jared's anger. He stepped towards the door but I held him back by putting my hand on his arm. H e stayed facing the door, not even sending me a glance. "I'm sorry please don't be mad." I pleaded. I was tired of getting into fights with Jared. I usually started them but that's because I couldn't keep my big mouth shut. Without answering, he pushed the door open and stepped out of my grip. I didn't fight him knowing that we could deal with it later. Right now, Austin was awake and was our main priority. Soon, all the McKingsley's-even Hailey and Matt-were in the room. We weren't sup posed to have so many people in at once but they gave us a little leeway because Austin just woke up. All around, everything went fine. You could see all the re lief and happiness on everyone's faces as we talked to Austin. Unfortunately, he couldn't leave until tomorrow. I stifled a yawn behind my hand but Jared caught it and stood up from his seat. I think that was the first he has looked at me since we came in after what I had said in the hallway. He walked over to his mom and kissed her on the cheek, giv ing the guys hugs even Hailey and then moving to Austin. Again he pulled him int o a hug and whispered something in his ear. When he was done he made his way to me and grabbed my hand. "I'm going to take E milie home. I'll see you all later."
I smiled and waved to everyone. I sent a fleeting look to Austin who nodded his head once with a blank face. I don't know if he was mad at me for arguing with h im to tell the police or he was just awkward around me now since he told me his whole story. Just as the door was closing, I heard him speak. "Emilie." I poked my head into the room. "Yeah?" A small smile lifted his lips. "Thanks for saving my life." I didn't know if there was a double meaning behind it but the way his eyes were sparkling, I had a feeling there was. Did that mean he was going to go to the co ps? "You're welcome." The door closed behind me as I made my way over to Jared who was leaning against the wall, swinging his keys on his finger. He didn't wait for me but started wa lking ahead of me. I felt rejected at that but didn't comment. He had a right to be mad at me. We got into the car and pulled out of the parking lot, in complete silence. The music was off and I wanted to so badly to turn it on just so there was some noise going on but I was scared if I moved, Jared would snap at me. His posture showed how pissed he was and I didn't want to make it worse. Fiddling with my fingers the whole time, I didn't even realize we reached my hou se until the car turned off and it was officially silent with no noise coming fr om the engine anymore. No one said anything for a quite a bit. I finally got too uncomfortable and opened the car door. "I'll uh, see you later . I guess." I hoped, really should have been what I said. His next words surprised me though. "Can I come in?" I snapped my head in his direction making my hair whip around and cover some of my face. Pushing the strands behind my ear, I asked. "You want too?" I couldn't explain how happy those four words made me feel. "I mean, yeah of course." He locked the car as we headed up my front porch and I un-locked the front door. The house was silent and dark, indicating that we were the only one's home. "La te night at work for my parents." I explained turning on the hall light and clos ing the door behind us.
He took his coat off and then his shoes. I followed suit and then headed towards the living room, flicking on the lights as I went. I sat down on the biggest couch pulling my knees up to my chin as I watched him take a seat on the love couch right across from me. "I'm really sorry Jared. What I said I didn't mean-" "I had sex with Anna." His words voiced over mine and put my whole body to a standstill. My heart was hammering against my chest as I went over his words. "Recently?" I breathed feeling all the air leave my body at once. I felt like someone punched me in the gut. He shook his head and ran his hand through his hair. "No and I don't ever plan o n having sex with her again." The disgust in his voice was clear as day. My body relaxed at his words but then I grew confused. "But I already knew you g uys had sex." He shot his head up and locked eyes with me. "Can I tell you a story without bei ng interrupted?" He sounded annoyed so I closed my mouth and nodded. It took him a couple minutes to start talking and when he did, I gave him all my attention. "Anna's family and mine have been friends for a while now. Actually for a long t ime. We had known each other since about fifteen, three years you could say. No one ever really knew this because we come from different worlds. But whenever ou r families got together, we would always hangout because of the same age thing. One night, her parents were throwing a party at their house and invited tons of people. Us being the fifteen years that we were, stole some alcohol from the par ty and snuck into her guest house. We were goofing off and drinking. The bottle was empty and by that time we were both smashed. I never saw Anna has more than a friend to hang with when our parent's got toget her. It was weird to think of anything else of her, when we were completely diff erent people. I guess it was the alcohol that made me make the first move and ki ss her. It went too far before I could stop it and then before I know it, I'm no t a virgin anymore and neither is she. After it was over, we ditched the bottle, got dressed and pretended like it didn 't happen. It was awkward because it was our first time and neither of us were e
xperienced in sex, obviously. A week went by and we didn't even make eye-contact with each other. Then our parent's got together again. Somehow Anna and I ended up alone together. I didn't plan for it to happen but we did it again. After that we just started doing it whenever we could. It was a friends with ben efits thing but we couldn't see anyone else. It worked for about a year and then I noticed someone else. I don't know why because she had a boyfriend but I just couldn't help to like her. Anna found out about it and said something to me abo ut that person that made me hate them with a burning passion." No... His eyes locked with mine as he continued speaking. "When Austin had come to me about him being gay, I knew. It was obvious but I wanted him to come to me first . I decided to tell Anna one night after we uh did it. Anyway, she was comfortin g to me about. Then she started noticing how I would look at the other girl and talk too much about the other girl. I thought she was protecting me when she sai d it to me. But she was only doing it for her selfish needs. Apparently, the girl I liked over-heard us one day talking in the halls about Au stin being gay. Well then Anna heard the girl say to her friend, "A McKingsley b oy being a faggot, shocker right?" I couldn't tell you how pissed I was when I h eard those words. I wanted to punch everything in sight. He's my brother and I w ould do anything for him which is why I hated that person more than I do Anna no w. Two years passed and I still hated her. She's still dating her boyfriend and the n I hear some shocking news that he cheats on her and I think 'karma's a bitch, bitch.' I felt like she finally got what she deserved. So to make it even worse for her, I started picking on her about it, annoying her, and making sure I made her miserable whenever I could. It worked for a bit but then her best friend ended up seeing my best friend. I f ound out obviously and she got some brilliant idea to set us up when she found o ut that I used to like her best friend. I told her off and said I would never to uch a slut like her. That got her pissed and she told me off and eventually ever ything fell into place. Anna making up the lie because she was jealous. The girl not actually deserving what her boyfriend did to her and also my feelings. Once, I found out the truth about Anna lying, I found out that my feelings for the girl were still there, I just tried to hide them. Then as I hung out with her more and more, I started to like her more and more. A couple problems got in the way with her ex and us fighting but I still do like her. I have for two years now. I never thought of another girl and after Anna l ied to me, I never touched her again. Anna was the only girl I slept with but I can't say the same for her. She moved on to guy after guy, excluding Conner Hanglinton. That was a lie too. She's goo d at those. But I was scared to tell the girl I liked her because of my reputati
on and she was from Anna's world. So if Anna didn't want to make us public, then I thought the girl wouldn't either. All times being arrested and getting into f ights was for my brother. I couldn't tell anyone that was the reason because I d idn't need for people to know about Austin, he already had enough trouble as it was. So I kept the real reasons for my arrests secret. Which gave me a bad reputation . It helped me though because no one wanted to be around me; letting me keep my life private. Soon I was also known as the player when I never went further with a girl then making-out. But girls want to make themselves seem so cool, and so according to them we did go further. I didn't bother trying to correct anyone, I didn't care. So now, I'm sitting here with the girl I have liked for two years pouring my lif e story out to her, hoping she believes me when I tell her that; Anna and I have nothing going on and never will again. I only slept with one girl, not a millio n like every thinks. I got arrested and into fights for my brother because he's gay and needed my protection. And that the reason I was such an ass to her in th e first place was because I was doing it out of spite when I found out she insul ted my brother. I also want her to know that when she left me my house that night after I found out she was being beaten by her ex, I cried. I cried because I had almost lost h er before, during the day and then lost her that night. I cried because I had to watch her be kicked and threatened by a man. I want her to know, that I went to her house the next morning because I wanted e verything to be right with us. I wanted her for myself. But she completely told me off and I was pissed. Pissed because I was there for her being the good guy a nd she picked her ex, who had hurt her. I want her to know, it took everything I had when she came to my house not to fo rgive her and leave her like she did to me. But when I was called to the hospita l because my brother had been stabbed and I see her there crying for him, I coul dn't hold myself back anymore. I want her to know, that I realized life is to short and that I couldn't let he r get away from me anymore. I had to have her and I finally got her. And now tha t I have her, I'm not planning on letting her go. She now knows all my secrets a nd I'm just hoping that she doesn't turn her back on me." His eyes were still locked with mine as his words finished. The depth of the gre y that shinned back at me had my heart fluttering. My whole body was warm and my head spinning around his words. This whole time, I thought of the worse and all I had to be worried about was... nothing. I stood up and walked over to him, pulling him up from the couch. I wrapped my a rms around his neck and captured his lips in mine. He responded automatically, p ulling me closer to him by the hips. I pulled away, only a little so when I talk ed our lips brushed.
"I'm not going to turn my back on you Jared." I whispered. He brought his lips back down on mine and slipped his hands down to my ass. Lick ing my lip for entrance, I parted them and he massaged my tongue with his. I moa ned into his mouth as he squeezed my ass and lifted me, so my legs wrapped aroun d his waist. I ran my hands down the shirt had. His r again. He tangled g up my shirt as he
his back digging my nails into the thin layer of fabric that muscles bunched as I ran my hands over his back over and ove one hand in my hair and the other skimmed my stomach, liftin neared my breasts.
Unlike, last time, I didn't stop him. We pulled away only so he could throw my s hirt to the floor. Our lips crashed back together in hunger and lust as he start ed walking. I didn't know where but didn't care as I played with the hem of his shirt. His hands slid under my ass and I moaned as his fingers touched my... are a. We started moving upwards and then I realized we were going upstairs. Just as we reached the top, I pulled his shirt off and threw onto the staircase. His solid chest was in display and I ran my hands down it and stopped when I reached his belt buckle. I tugged on it and Jared pulled back looking at me with uncertainty. "Are you su re?" "I've never been surer in my life." I kissed him again and he led us to my bedroom, closing the door behind us. ______________________________________________________________________ *xxlivingthelifexx gasps and drops her popcorn onto the floor* They did not just close the door when it was getting to the good part! *Stomping over to the door, she slams her hand on it a couple of times and Jared opens the door frowing* You again!? *Jared screams closing the door* Hey! *xxlivingthelifexx slams on the door again* Open up! I'm making this scene anyway and can make it go all wrong! You want crabs home boy!? *xxlivingthelifexx hears a gasp from inside the room* Jared!? What happened to y our-*The door swings open and Jared storms out looking crazy* WHERE IS MY DICK WOMAN !? WHY DO I HAVE A VAGINA!? *xxlivingthelifexx holds up a box and smiles at Jared* Open it! *Jared lifts off the lid and xxlivingthelifexx cheers* IT'S YOUR DICK IN A BOX! MY DICK! *Jared cries while xxlivingthelifexx sings* SO TAKE OFF THE TOP! AND TA KE A LOOK INSIDE! IT'S YOUR DICK IN A BOX!
*Jared sulks staring in the box* My dick... it's in a box... ;D ******************************************* [27] 26 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* I know it's been a long time but school is crazy!! Anyway, I hope this chapter m akes up for it! Sorry about the clifffy :/ DON'T THROW JARED'S PEE-WEE AT ME !!! PLEASSEE! Okay, Enjoy!! :D
Chapter 26: 26 Bad Boy Kisses
My heart beats were loud and fast as Jared closed the door and drew us to the be d. Slowly he bent forward and laid me down on the bed. He stood above me, just s taring down at me. I sat up so my face was level with his chest, and titled it b ack so I was looking him in the eyes.
"Are you okay?" I asked running my hands down his arms and interlocking our fing ers.
He shook his head like coming out of a daze and smiled down at me. "I don't want to sound corny but I've waited for this for a long time."
That was all it took for me to pull him down on top of me and kiss him. He smile d against my lips and kissed me back. I moaned as he nibbled on my lower lip and slid his tongue between my lips, massaging mine tenderly.
I loved the way he kissed.
I ran my hands down his back thrusting my hips into his and smirked when I heard
him groan. "If you want this to last, you really shouldn't do that." He mumbled as he kissed down my neck, biting when he got to the junction of where my neck and shoulder meet.
"Jared." I groaned rocking myself against him as his face got lower and reached the top of my breasts. His hands went to my back and he skillfully, unclipped my bra letting the straps fall from my shoulders. Lifting himself off of me a litt le, he helped me sit up and then slowly slid my bra off.
I looked at him nervously as his eyes went wide. "This is much better than I tho ught it would be." He admitted finally looking me in the eye. All my nerves calm ed and I laughed at him before pushing him onto his back and straddling him.
Gently, he ran his hands up my sides, across my stomach and then stopped when he reached my chest. My back arched instantly as his hands cupped my breasts massa ging them. "Jared." I whispered.
I leaned forward and started kissing him again. His lips molded to mine as his h ands kept massaging me. I wanted him so bad. Even though he said he only slept w ith Anna, I couldn't help but think he was way better than Conner.
Jared took control and laid me on my back smirking down at me. "I want to hear y ou scream." He left small open mouth kisses down my body and stopped when he rea ched the waistband of my jeans. Locking eyes with me, he slowly unbuttoned them and then pulled the zipper down.
I didn't know if it was the look that he was giving me or how slow he was moving that made me so hot for him. I raised my hips off the bed as he tugged down my jeans and then threw them to the floor. Dropping his head, he kissed all the way up my leg until he reached my most sensitive part.
His fingers slipped into my panties and he looked at me one more time. "Are you positive about this Emilie?"
Instead of answering him, I grabbed his hands and helped him pull down my pantie s. Once they were gone, I looked up at him and saw he was staring at me and not my completely naked body. "I want you Jared." I said huskily.
He didn't question me again and lowered his head between my legs making me throw my head back and arch my back off the bed from the pleasure.
I jolted awake panting and sweating. My body was still naked since right after J ared and I finished we fell asleep. I looked to my left and smiled as I saw Jare d with his eyes closed, obviously still sleeping. My heart started to decrease a nd go back to normal.
I lay back down on my side and stared at Jared. I laughed a little because of th e dream I just had. I think Jared would be proud to know that I just dreamt of h aving sex with him after just doing it with him. It would surely boost his ego u p.
"What are you laughing about?" Jared breathed in my ear, his arms wrapping aroun d my body.
I smiled turning so I was facing him. "I just had a dream about us having sex."
He raised his eyebrows with a smirk. "I mean I knew I was good but I didn't thin k I was that good."
I jokingly glared at him and slapped his chest only making him laugh in response . "You're better in the dream." I stated sighing in bliss. "It sucks that I can only dream of you being that good." I went on putting on an innocent smile.
He pushed me down with his body on top and pinned my arms above my head. "You kn ow that is a lie Emilie. I'm amazing in real life just as I am in your dreams."
I leaned my head up and kissed him on the lips. "Only in your dreams Jared." I w inked wrapping my legs around his waist. For a second I completely forgot we wer e naked until I felt him fully pressed against me with the new position I put us in.
"Do I need to prove it to you again?" He asked cockily and then slowly started g rinding against me. I held back a moan at the sensation by biting my lip and tig htening my grip on him so he couldn't move.
"Nah, I don't want to be disappointed twice in one night." I started laughing hy sterically at his face. "Oh God! I was just kidding!" I slipped my hands out of his grip and grabbed his face. "You are very good in bed Jared. Is that what you want to hear?"
He rolled off of me and stayed on his side, propping up his elbow and leaning hi s head on his hand. "After your jerk comments, I feel like I can make my own. No w, go to the kitchen and make me a sandwich woman. After all I satisfy you in th e bed, you should satisfy me in the kitchen."
I played along and leaned closer to him. I ran my finger down his chest and stop ped once I reached his lower abdomen. "Okay but how will we satisfy each other i n the living room and dining room?"
"Well," He breathed. "After you make me a sandwich, I can eat it in the dining r oom and then take you on the table and finish taking you in the living room. How does that sound?" His face was only inches from mine and I could feel his breat h fanning my lips.
I liked his idea. A lot.
"That sounds amazing." I whispered brushing my lips against his. Right when he w as going to press his lips against mine, I jumped away from him and got out of t he bed. The sheet fell down off of me and I stood there stark naked in front of him. "But my parents will be home soon and you need to get home."
His eyes lowered to my body and I swear I saw the sheet raise a little where his 'friend' started to get excited. "Well when you stand there naked, it doesn't h elp!" He complained rolling over and getting out of the bed also.
"Sorry babe but it's," I looked at my clock and then back to Jared, "almost nine and my parents will not be happy to come home to use naked in bed together."
He walked up to me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "That's why I was sugge sting we go to the dining room and living room. There are no beds in those rooms !"
"Very funny." I patted his cheek and then moved away from him. "Now start gettin g dressed. We left the hospital three hours ago and your parents are probably fr eaking out." I clipped my bra on and then slip on my underwear.
I turned just in time to see Jared pulling on his boxers. "At least I got laid." I raised an eyebrow at him and crossed my arms. He saw my expression and quickl y waved his hands. "No! I didn't mean it like that. I mean-well... it slipped?"
"Mhhm." I hummed to myself pulling on a pair of sweats and walking out of the ro om. When I got to the stairs, I picked up Jared's shirt and turned my back to th e stairs. "Here." I said handing him his shirt when he reached me.
"I'm sorry Emilie." He apologized pulling his shirt over his head.
I smiled at him. "I'm not mad Jared. I just like making you squirm." I admitted kissing him.
When I pulled him away, he smirked. "I like making you squirm too. But in bed wh en I'm touching and kissing you all-"
"Would you look at that!?" I interrupted.
"What?"
"I'm dating a sleaze!" I threw my hands in the air and turned, going down the st airs to the living room so I could get my shirt. I really didn't want my parents coming home and I have no shirt on. They wouldn't care that Jared was here but all clothes needed to be on.
"It's not my fault you have such a hot body!" He shouted from behind me just as the door opened. I was just adjusting my shirt and Jared and I's heads both snap ped to the front door to see my dad.
"And that's why you need to wear more clothes from now! We don't need sleazy guy s making rude comments or having dirty thoughts about you! Isn't that right Mr. Grey?"
Both my dad and I stared at Jared like he was a complete idiot. My dad turned to me. "You let this in the house? Really Emilie, didn't your mother and I raise y ou better?"
I just shrugged my shoulders. My dad rolled his eyes and walked towards the kitc hen when he passed Jared he stopped in front of him, looked him over and then sh ook his head vanishing into the other room.
"Nice." I dragged out the 'c' and leaned against the wall in the front hall.
Jared shot me a dirty look. "What was I supposed to do? He came in at the wrong time and I panicked!"
"Not say anything at all?" I offered. That only made him look at me angrier.
"Do you want me to say what happened in your bedroom?" Jared started walking tow ards my kitchen and opening his mouth. I shot my arm out and pulled him back. "W hoa!" I pulled open the front door and dragged him onto the front porch.
When the door was slammed shut, I turned to him and smacked him on the back of t he head. "If you ever want what happened upstairs to happen again then I suggest you keep your mouth shut." I demanded.
"Chill woman!" He cried rubbing his head. "Do you think I would really say that to your dad? That would be like suicide!"
I smiled and nodded. "It would be pretty funny to watch him chase you around try ing to kill you."
Jared looked at me with an 'are you mentally insane' expression.
I walked closer to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. "I'm just joking Jar ed." Then I added, "It would be hysterical to watch."
"Does someone need a spanking?" He gave me a dirty look wrapping his arms around my waist and letting his hands slid down to my ass. He patted my ass a couple o f times and started leaning in to kiss me when a throat cleared.
Just like before, we both whipped our heads to my front lawn and saw none other than my mom standing there. "Hello kids."
Jared and I both moved away from each other and greeted my mom. I really hope sh e didn't hear the comment Jared made about spanking me. Talk about awkward.
She started up the steps and kissed my cheek and then turned to Jared with a war
m smile. "How is your brother doing? Austin is it?"
Jared nodded his head slipping his hands in his pockets. "He's well, thank you. He woke up today actually." The relief in Jared's voice was clear as anything. I think his love for his family made me like him more than I already did.
My mom's face lit up at the news and squeezed Jared's hand. "That's wonderful to hear! When he does get settled back in, your family and ours should have dinner together!"
I whipped my head to my mom with wide eyes. Is she on crack!? When did that thou ght come to her? I never remember her asking about them coming over for dinner t o me. Shouldn't she run it by me first since Jared is my boyfriend?
Jared smiled. "Of course, I'll let my mom know."
"Great!" My mom looks at us both before opening the front door and closing it be hind her.
"Don't even think about telling your mom." I warned brining my attention to Jare d who was smirking at me.
"Why not?"
"Our moms together, is just not something I can handle." I knew for a fact they would become best of friends and soon enough be ruining mine and Jared's life wi thout even knowing it themselves.
His face turns into one of realization and I shake my head at him.
"Oh, I see what you are saying!" He nods his head at me and then he frowns. "Yea h we better not get them together."
"You know it's a good thing you're hot." I remarked smirking at him.
"And amazing in bed." He winks at me before pulling me into a kiss.
My hands are sweaty and I feel my heart beating as I wait outside the room with Jared, Willis, and Timmy by my side. I kept tapping my foot against the floor in nervousness. I was just waiting for the door to swing open and Austin come out with good news.
That's all he should come out with, right? He didn't do anything wrong, he was o nly the victim.
"Chill Em." Jared whispered in my ear. "You're scary Timmy."
I looked over to see Timmy wringing his hands together and staring down at the f loor. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath. I was more worried than anyone and I knew why. I didn't want the same fate for Austin like I got with Conner.
I jumped from my seat when the court doors open and Austin came out with Mrs. Mc Kingsley pushing him from behind.
"Well?" I choked out.
Austin leaned back in his wheelchair and smiled. "Let's just say I don't think I will be seeing those guys anytime soon."
I squealed and ran to him, wrapping my arms around his neck. "I'm so proud of yo u!" I couldn't help but yell at how excited I was.
"Emilie! Hurting me!" Austin breathed and I quickly pulled myself off of him.
"Sorry, I'm just so happy for you!" I smiled sheepishly grabbing hold of his han d.
He squeezed mine back and smiled up at me. "Thanks. You know for everything you have done."
I ruffled his hair. "Of course!" I looked at everyone and then back to Austin pu tting my hand up to my mouth so only he could see it. "I obviously like you bett er than Jared." I winked and then squealed when I felt someone tickling my sides .
"You do now?" Jared held me tightly as he kept tickling my stomach and I started laughing with tears running down my face.
"Kids! Not in here!" Mrs. McKingsley scolded us while hugging Timmy into her sid e.
"Sorry." We both mumbled. I kind of forgot we were in a Courthouse even though i t was a painful hour just sitting in the waiting room wondering what was going o n behind the closed doors.
"I say we go out and celebrate." Mr. McKingsley offered. "Austin is safe and the assho-I mean the jerks that hurt him are now in the judges hands."
"What a great idea." Mrs. McKingsley agreed and then turned to me. "Emilie, swee tie why don't you see if you parent's would like to join us?"
I couldn't deny their request because after about two weeks of going to court fo r Austin we have finally got those jerks taken care of and that dinner that my m om asked to have, still hadn't had happened. "Sure." I finally responded.
"Actually we won't be able to make it." Jared spoke up.
I frowned at him. "How come? We don't have anything planned and this is for your brother." Austin meant everything to Jared. Why would he ditch a celebrity dinn er for Austin?
Jared turned to me. "I know but there is something I have to do with you." Then he faced his parent's. "How about we do a dinner but Emilie will call her parent s and tell them to come to our house. We will meet everyone there. We should onl y be gone for two hours at the most."
"What do you have to do?" Mr. McKingsley questioned looking at us with suspicion .
"Yeah what do we have to do?" I asked because I never recalled Jared saying we w ere doing something that day.
"I can't tell you. It's a surprise!" He grunted grabbing hold of my hand. "Two h ours, I promise!" he started dragging me towards the entrance of the Courthouse while his mother was shouting behind us but Jared being Jared just ignored her.
Just as my seatbelt clicked into lock position Jared slammed on the gas and we w ere on the road. "You know, you just sped out of a Courthouse?" I replied sarcas tically.
He turned to me smirking. "I'm too good looking to go to jail babe."
I rolled my eyes. "Please, you're not even that hot. Now Josh Hutcherson... mhhm ... the things I would do to him." I moaned closing my eyes and throwing my head back into the headrest.
"Oh, do you mean the things you do to me in bed?" Jared shot back running his ha nd up my thigh.
I sent him a dirty smirk. "Even dirtier." I licked my lips and watched as Jared gulped. "Ropes, handcuffs and whipped cream would be involved."
"Are you serious!?" Jared shouted looking at me with wide eyes. "Why don't you e ver want to do that with me?"
I bite my lip probably looking seductive when really I was just trying to hold b ack my laughter. "Well, if you tell me where we are going, then I might use that stuff with you."
Jared shot me a death glare. "Nice try Emilie. No amount of handcuffs, whipped c ream or whips will get me to tell you. You will just have to wait."
"I never said anything about whips!" I cried.
He licked his hips giving me a dirty stare. "Sorry babe, guess I threw in what I want to use."
"Pervert."
Twenty minutes later, Jared announced that we were five minutes away. I had no i dea where we were or where he was taking me. The whole road had been silent and now I was starting to get nervous.
Jared took a left and the first thing my eyes caught onto was a huge water fount ain with an angel in the middle and the water shooting out of the mouth. Then th e signs words hit me. Hard.
Mental Illness Care Center.
"Jared..." My voice was choked and I felt my whole body go numb.
"Austin got his closure and now you deserve yours."
My whole body was shaking as Jared parked the car and got out. I stayed seated e ven as he opened my door and un-buckled my seatbelt. Slowly he lifted me from th e seat and closed the door behind me. Immediately, I fell against the car not be ing able to hold myself up.
"Emilie!" Jared cried in shock, grabbing me.
I pushed him off of me and started yelling. "Why the fuck would you bring me her e!?"
"Hey." He grabs my hands but I pull them out of his grip. "Hey." This time he gr abs my face and holds me in place. When I stop struggling he softy said. "I'm no t going to leave your side. I just think this will be good for you Emilie. Closu re is always the best thing."
"Jared, I can't."
He looks me in the eye. "Yes, you can."
Ten minutes later and I'm standing in front of a white door with a plaque on the side that read: Conner Hanglinton. The nurse opened the door and ushered us in. I clung to Jared's hand because I knew without his support I would collapse.
Conner was sitting up in his bed with the television on and looked at us when he heard the door open. I turned my back to him when our eyes meet and felt the vo mit coming up my throat. His face. His eyes. Him. I couldn't look.
"Emilie?" His voice. I slowly faced him and his smile brightened. "You're here?"
"Yes." My voice was croaky and breathless. How hadn't I collapsed yet? I felt Ja red's hand tightened around mine and then I remembered. Jared was here for me an d wouldn't let anything happen to me.
Conner sat up straighter and pointed to the chairs near his bed. "Sit down." His eyes landed on Jared and he frowned for a bit. I freeze and waited to see if he would explode. "Both of you have a seat."
I looked at Jared with worry but he moved me forward and we both took our seats. Not once did Jared let go of my hand.
Conner gave us a smile but it didn't reach his eyes. "You guys are together now? "
"Yes." Jared answers confidently, his thumb rubbing over my knuckles.
Conner nods his head and stares out the window. Silence falls over us but I don'
t say anything because I had nothing to say. Actually, I was too terrified to op en my mouth.
"I guess that's good." Conner locks eyes with me. "You deserve someone who can t reat you well."
I felt the air leave my body at his words. "Conner... I..." Why couldn't I get a ny words out? I felt like something inside of me was holding me back.
"Yes?"
After a few seconds of hesitation, I said. "I forgive you. I really do."
I never thought the words would come out so easily. It was scary to know that I had actually admitted that because truthfully, I didn't want to forgive him. Wit h all that he put me through and the pain but I couldn't help to understand his reasoning. Plus, it was the right thing to do. He had a lot to deal with now and only I get out free? Forgiving him would put us both in a better state.
When he smiled this time, it reached his eyes. "I have waited so long to hear th ose words come from your mouth, Emilie." He raised his hand and for some reason I flinched away from him before I could stop myself.
The room became deathly silent at my action and I lowered my eyes to the floor. I couldn't help but to flinch away. All that went through my head when he reache d out to me was him beating me. I don't know if I will ever get over that when i t comes to Conner. It was just a reflex for me.
"I'm sorry." I whispered.
"I should be the one saying sorry. Not you." I pick my head up at his words and see his hands resting on the bed. Out of reach of me. "I truly am sorry, Emilie. I want you to know that."
Whatever came over me, I would never know. I reached across the space between us and place my hand over his. His skin is cold and dry to the touch. "I know Conn er."
Slowly he turned his hand over and wrapped his fingers around mine. "I love you Emilie and if things could have gone differently, I would have loved that."
I stared at him perplexed at how I felt about those words. I took my hand away f rom his and stood up from the chair. "I know." I said looking down at him. "We h ave to go now though. Long drive and dinner is waiting. I hope everything goes w ell with you Conner." I'm honest when I say the last words because no matter wha t he did to me, he deserved good things.
"Bye Emilie."
I nodded my head and turned to the door, walking out. Entering the hall, leaving the building, and standing by the car was all a blur to me. That was until Jare d opened my door and then shut it when I didn't get in.
"What are you doing?" He asked grabbing onto my wrists and moving his face in fr ont of mine.
I looked at him with a frown on my face. "I don't agree with him." I said thinki ng back to Conner's words.
This time Jared was the one frowning. "What are you talking about? Can you elabo rate?"
I shook my head trying to clear my head. Why was I thinking so hard about it? "W hen he said that he wishes thing went differently, I don't agree with him."
"Okay? I'm still a little confused."
I looked Jared in the eyes and grabbed onto his hands. "I don't agree with him! I don't wish things went differently. I'm glad that everything went the way it d id. I don't even care that I was abused as wrong as that sounds. But I don't bec ause then everything wouldn't be how it is now! If Conner never hurt me, I would probably still be with him and not you. You and I wouldn't even be together! Au stin could still be getting hurt too. Don't you see Jared? Everything does happe n for a reason!"
Jared just stood there looking at me funny before a smile broke out across his f ace and he started laughing. "Well I'm happy that you are looking at the bright side Emilie and-"
"I love you Jared." I blurted out honestly locking eyes with him.
His smile drops and so does my heart when I see his face.
******************************************* [28] 27 Bad Boy Kisses ******************************************* WELL THIS IS IT! That's right this is the last chapter of Bad Boy Kisses. I wan t to thank every single one of you who has read, commented, voted and put up wit h my craziness throughout this journey! You guys are the only reason that I have finished this story, my first finished story!! I love you all soo much and hope you like the last chapter! There will be an epilogue if you guys can get 800 vo tes on this chapter and 200 comments!! LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCH AND I'M GOING TO CRY NOW! HAHA<3 ENJOY MY BAD BOY KISSES OBSESSED FREAKSSS! *Throws a million Jared penis to everyone!* One for everyonee!!!<3 Chapter 27: 27 Bad Boy Kisses
Stupid.
No that's not a strong enough word to describe how I felt at that moment. I just said 'I love you' and Jared stopped smiling? I didn't know what I was expecting but that wasn't it.
I looked away from him and moved to the car door. "Sorry. Forget I said anything ." My throat felt clogged and dry. I could feel the tears ready to spill and it bothered me that I felt so weak. That I was being so weak.
I hated the whole concept of love. er the whole break-up with Conner, t was different. I felt like I was was telling him and me that I did
I would always think it never existed and aft I believed it more than ever but with Jared i holding back on something. And that something love him.
I knew I did. It was just there and at that moment I felt like crawling under a rock because he was just staring at me like I had told him I killed his family.
Was it really that bad to hear those words from me?
"Wait." His voice barreled through my thoughts and I just shook my head, my back facing him.
"I don't want to hear it Jared." My voice was raw and now tears were falling dow n my face. I couldn't believe I was crying over a guy, again!
"I said wait." He demanded grabbing my shoulders and spinning me around. His eye s grew guilty when he saw that I was crying. He stepped closer to me and wiped t he tears off my face with the pads of his thumbs. "Hey don't cry." He pulled me into his chest and hugged me tightly.
Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around his neck and silently cried into hi s shoulder. It was weird that I was crying on the guy that just hurt me but I co uldn't help it. I loved him, I really did and his comfort was all I wanted. Even if it was his fault that I was crying.
"Emilie, Shhhh." He soothed rubbing his hands over my back slowly.
"I can't believe I just said that!" I sobbed keeping my head down too embarrasse d to look at him. I was a mess and putty in his hands.
"Babe." He whispered quietly pulling me away from him and lifting my face up by my chin. He gave me a sorry smile and wiped at my face again. "I'm glad you said that."
I cocked my head to the side in confusion. "If you were so happy, then why did y ou stop smiling?" I demanded wiping at my face roughly, aggravated that I just b roke down for no reason. I probably looked like a mess at that moment.
He sighed running a hand through his hair. "I don't know, you caught me off guar d Emilie. Of all places and times to admit something like that you have to do it here!" He laughs at the end, making me laugh along because it was a bit ridicul ous.
We were at a mental care center, where my ex-boyfriend who had abused me was sta ying and I admitted to my current boyfriend that I loved him. I think I would ha ve been shocked too.
I looked at him with a cheesy smile. "So what does that mean?"
He cocked his head to the side and raised an eyebrow. "That you caught me off gu ard." He said slowly like I was a two year old.
I slapped him on the arm sending him a dirty look. "Really? You just gave me a h eart attack and you're still being a jerk?"
He laughed and pulled me into a tight hug, kissing the top of my head. I looked up at him with a goofy smile. "I love you too, Emilie."
"I love you too, Jared."
I stood on my tippy toes and kissed him. I felt my heart flutter with happiness after hearing his words. When I said it to Jared, it felt completely different t hen when I had said it to Conner. This time I actually meant it. Actually felt i t.
Jared was special to me and even if we didn't make it all the way in life, at le ast I had gotten the chance to love him at one point. And that's all that matter ed right? To love and let go.
He pulled back from the kiss and pecked me one more time. "I think we need to ge t home now. My mom is probably freaking out." He laughed opening the passenger d oor for me.
I gasped. "Shit! My parents are going to be there. Our mother's together is horr ible Jared!" I cried in pain as I buckled myself in.
"Don't worry." Jared laughed closing my door and going over to the driver's side . He slid in the car and turned it on. "You still haven't called your parents." He winked at me and handed me my phone.
I let out a sigh and grabbed the phone, dialing in my mom's number. "At least wi th both of us there we can stop some of their madness from coming out." I replie d and then heard my mom say 'hello' into the phone and started talking to her.
Another two weeks flew by and everything was going extremely well.
Austin was finally allowed to walk by himself but still had to be very careful. The boys that had hurt him were sentence to hours of community service and other consequences. I hadn't gone to visit Conner since that day with Jared but I had talk to his mom on the phone and according to her everything was going well. Hi s dad had been convicted of child abuse and sent to Jail.
Jared and I were well too. After admitting our love for each other, things were going more smoothly for us. We rarely fought and if we did it only lasted for le ss than an hour. I could honestly say, I was in love with Jared McKingsley and n ot have any doubt about it.
As for Hailey and Matt, they were going strong too. I was a little scared that i f one of us broke up, how awkward everything would turn out but always demolishe d the thoughts because I didn't want to have negative thoughts.
There was only one thing that I still hadn't confronted and it was bothering me.
I stood in the empty hallway and watched as she threw her books in her locker. A nna had been on my mind for a while. After going to see Conner, I felt like I ne eded closure with Anna too. It felt wrong to just push her away and not even fin d out if she was okay.
She obviously had to of had feelings for Jared if she told him that lie about me to get him to hate me. I knew I shouldn't but I felt guilty. Even if I didn't k
now it, I took him away from her and I know how it feels to be rejected. It suck s.
"Hey." I said slowly, scared that she might just punch me in the face without a word.
She looked up at me from her locker and you could see the shock clear in her eye s. "What are you doing here? Talking to me? I thought you said to leave you alon e." Her voice wasn't cold or full of hate. Just monotone, really.
I smiled a little. "Yeah well I never said I couldn't come to you, did I?" I jok ed hoping to lighten the mood but she didn't fall for it.
"Yeah, whatever Emilie. I don't have time for this." She closed her locker and s lung the strap of her bag over her shoulder.
"Wait!" I called lightly grabbing onto her arm. "I need to talk to you. Please?" My voice sounded desperate and I sort of was. I didn't want to leave with us ha ving tension. I couldn't go on knowing that I never got to understand exactly w hat Anna had against me.
She sighed and rolled her eyes. "What?"
"Why do you hate me so much?" I asked bluntly.
She didn't look shocked by my question but annoyed instead. She threw her bag to the floor and crossed her arms over her chest. "You want to know? Know the trut h?"
I nodded. "Yeah, I would."
She walked closer to me and stopped when our faces were two inches apart. "I hat e you because you're Emilie Grey. You get everything and everyone you want. Some times that you don't want! But you still get it because your miss amazing and ev eryone loves you! You never do anything wrong, you are a little angel and perfec t."
I took a step back from her as her voice started rising.
"I hate you because you took everything from me! And all you had to do was be ar ound. You never made a move to do it but you still got it." Her eyes turned into slits. "You had Conner who I had liked and then when I knew that wasn't going t o happen, I realized how I really felt for Jared. But no. You just had to have h im too, didn't you?"
Her tone turned deathly. "I never liked being your 'friend'. Never once did I ev er consider you one either. I just hung around hoping that one day, I could hurt you like you hurt me numerous times." She gave me a sickly sweet smile. "And wh at do you know? I got it when Conner went all crazy on you and finally gave you what you deserved."
She moved closer to me and said slowly with steel in her eyes. "I will always ha te you Emilie Grey." She bent down, snatched her bag off the ground and walked o ff down the hallway.
All I could do was stand there and watch her.
Did she really just say all of that?
I wanted the honest truth and I got it but I wasn't expecting her to say that. D id I really take Conner and Jared from her without even knowing it? What really shocked me was the fact that she only hung out with me to watch me fall in the e nd. And she was happy when Conner succeeded in doing that.
Could that have been why she slept around so much? The fact that every guy she l iked, ended up with me? It would make a lot of sense. She probably felt if she s witched guys, that she would never get hurt by one again.
The worst part out of it all, I felt guilty because in some way it was my fault that she turned into that girl. Even though I never knew I had caused it nor did it on purpose, the guilt was still there.
I wanted to vomit.
How could someone be so hateful towards another person to wish bad onto them? I wanted to clean the slate with Anna, to make amends but after hearing what she h ad said, I don't think that will ever happen.
I will always hate you Emilie Grey.
Shaking my head at the negative thoughts, I turned around and started walking to wards the front of the school. The bell for last period hadn't rung yet but I sk ipped English because I was trying to find Anna and talk to her instead.
I sent a quick text to Jared telling him to meet me out in front of the school w hen last period was over.
There was a chilly breeze when I opened the front doors but my body quickly adju sted to it and I took a seat on the wall that lined the stairs.
I must have zoned out because I jumped when I felt someone put their hands over my eyes and whisper in my ear. "I missed you last period."
A smiled lifted my lips and I pulled Jared's hands off my eyes turning around to face him. "I'm here now though." I pulled him in for a kiss and he responded by wrapping his arms around my waist.
"Mmm, I liked that." He mumbled kissing down my neck, nibbling a little making m e giggle.
"Jared stop were at school!" I pushed him off of me laughing.
He kissed the tip of my nose. "No one is around." He started kissing my neck aga in when all of a sudden his head jerked and the top of it hit my chin roughly. " What the fuck?"
"Stop eating my best friend." Hailey scolded then grinned at me. "Baby! I missed you!" She pushed Jared out of the way and pulled me into a tight hug.
"Hey Hails." I laughed hugging her back. "I missed you too."
"I-"
She was cut off by Jared who pulled her away from me and then sat down next to m e and wrapped me up in his arms. "Hands off my girlfriend loser."
Hailey narrowed her eyes. "Bitch you did not just-"
"Hail, stop." Matt demanded grabbing onto her hand.
"But he-!"
Matt kissed her quickly on the lips and when he pulled away she was smiling goof ily at him. I rolled my eyes at her behavior. Why I had such a weird friend, was beyond me.
"Better?" He asked smirking at her.
"No, I need more!" She pulled his face down and that's when I looked away becaus e I didn't need to see my best friends tongue down her boyfriend's throat. Even the thought grossed me out.
"So why weren't you in last period, huh?" Jared questioned sending me a curious look.
"I would tell you but I don't want you to get mad at me." I explained fidgeting with my hands.
I didn't think Jared would be happy to hear that I talked to Anna. He hated her and everything that had to do with her. After knowing that she lied to him, mani pulated with his feelings, and pretty much used him to hurt me, I could say Jare d never wanted to see nor talk to her again.
He cocked his head to the side. "What did you do? It couldn't have been that bad ."
"But it is." I replied looking down at the ground away from his gaze.
"Just tell me, Emilie. I promise I won't be mad."
"Hey! Watch where you're going!" Hailey yelled. Jared and I looked over at her a nd Matt to see Anna standing there sending Hailey a death glare.
"You're the one who wasn't paying attention. Instead of having your tongue down Matt's throat why don't you move?" Anna snapped.
"You stupid little bitch-" Hailey went to walk closer to her but I jumped down f rom the wall and quickly held her back.
"Hails, don't." I begged and then turned to Anna. "Please just leave. She's sorr y." I didn't need a fight to start with them and I hoped that me stopping Hailey from punching Anna would make Anna realize I wasn't as bad as she thought I was .
She stared at me for a bit before turning on her heel and stomping down the stai rs. The four of us watched as she got into a car with three guys and drive off d own the road.
"I wouldn't be surprised if she has a foursome with those guys." Hailey sneered still glaring at where the car had vanished off down the road.
I turned to her and gave her a pleading look. "Just drop it please? We stay out of her way and she will stay out of ours."
Hailey looked at me curiously for a second before rolling her eyes. "Yeah, whate ver. Come one Matt let's start heading over to Jared's house." She grabbed onto Matt's hand and started pulling him towards where all the student's parked their cars. "See you guys in a few!" She called over her shoulder.
I turned to Jared. "We're going to your house?"
He nodded. "Yeah but I still want to know why you missed last period." He crosse d his arms over his chest and looked at me with those grey eyes that I couldn't help but to love and get lost in.
"I talked to Anna." I blurted out and then sighed when I saw his eyebrows rise a
little. "I'm sorry, okay? I just wanted to know exactly what I did to her! The curiosity was killing me Jared!"
He looked away from me, his forehead crinkled. He seemed deep in thought and I s tarted to panic. I didn't want to fight with him or have him mad at me. It wasn' t like I asked her to be my friend, I just wanted to make amends. But even that didn't happen.
"Don't be mad." I whispered moving closer to him and grabbing onto his hands, in terlocking our fingers. "I just wanted to end our 'hatred'. I promise I will not be getting involved with her ever again." I promised squeezing his hands.
He eyes shot to mine with shock. "I'm not mad!" He reassured me and I sighed wit h relief. "I'm just annoyed because I don't want her messing with you. I mean an y more than she already has."
I kissed him on the lips and pulled back. "It doesn't even matter, she still hat es me but I tried right? I mean the truth really struck me. I didn't know someon e could be so cruel but she is proof that there are people who can be."
Jared nodded his head and pulled me into a hug. "Yeah well that's Anna for you. You're right though, at least you tried but now all you can do is forget her and everything she has done."
"That sounds good to me!" I laughed pulling back and resting my chin on his ches t. "So what do you say to going back to your house and forgetting... what was he r name again?" I joked and squealed when Jared started tickling my sides.
He pulled me into a kiss and I was left breathless when he stopped. "I would ans wer that but I don't know who you are talking about either."
I laughed shaking my head. "Good because you have me and I should be the only gi rl on your mind!" I sent him a smirk.
He wiggled his eyebrows. "Don't worry babe, you are. Most of the time you are na ked though." He moaned nibbling on my neck. "And God, I love you naked."
I wrapped my arms around his neck and moved my lips to his ear. "And I love your bad boy kisses." I whispered before pulling him into another kiss.
Like every other time he took my breath away.
And I wasn't lying either.
I really did love his bad boy kisses.
******************************************* [29] Read my pretties & if you're a guy then my hotties! ******************************************* HEY!!! Okay, so I finished the epilogue but I just wanted to put up this author' s note before I posted the last official chapter of BBK. I NEED to thank every single one of you who has voted, commented, messaged me, r ead, and showed support for this story! When I started this, I didn't think it w ould have gotten this much attention or that I would even finish it! Because of you guys, I have finished my first book ever and I am so grateful tha t you guys have been there with me when that happened. You all are truly amazing with everything you have done for me. Even when I took forever to upload or wou ld take randoms breaks, you guys still stuck with me and you have no idea how mu ch that means to me. I don't know what else to say to you all but again THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH!<3 P.S. There will be no sequel to BBK. I am sorry to those who wanted one but this isn't a story where you can make one. It would just completely ruin everything and I don't want that and I don't think you guys want that either (; THAT DOESN'T MEAN WE WON'T BE SEEING THESE CHARACTER'S AGAIN! BE ON THE LOOK OUT ;D LOVE YOU ALLLL SOOOOOOO MUCHHHH!!!!!! ~xxlivingthelifexx~ ******************************************* [30] Epilogue ******************************************* Thank you all so much for everything!<3 Enjoy(: Epilogue
"Please stand for the bride." The church looked amazing with all the family members and friends filling the pe ws. The flower petals scattered around the aisle from when the cute little flowe r girl had thrown them made it look peaceful. I watched as everyone stood and tu rned to the back of the church, awaiting the arrival of the bride. A soft melody was playing in the background bringing a peaceful moment among everyone. The tw o large doors opened and a moment of aw was brought to everyone as the beautiful
bride took her first step into the church"Do I really have to watch this shit?" Jared groaned throwing his head back onto the couch and closing his eyes in pain. I snapped my head to face him automatically. "The movie just started! How can yo u already be bored?" Keeping his position he answered. "Easy. It's a boring romance movie where they fall in love and then something oh so drastic happens that they spilt apart and then years later they are going to find each other again." I looked back at the television screen and scrunched my forehead. That's exactly what the movie was about. But I wasn't going to tell him that. "So what if it i s? I have to watch your scary movies all the time. The least you could do is wat ch a movie I want too." He opened his eyes to look at me and then sighed. "I better get sex after this E milie." Then he smirked and added. "Or at least a sandwich." I picked up one of the pillows off the couch and threw it at his face. "Screw yo urself. Now you can get neither and still have to watch the movie." "I don't think so woman!" He protested pulling the pillow away from his face whe re it had hit him. "Then maybe you shouldn't open your mouth!" I stuck my tongue out at him turning back to the movie. I felt the couch shift but ignored it until I felt Jared pre ss his body up against mine. "You're right." He whispered in my ear and then nibbled on it. "That's your job. " I turned around and pounced on him making him fall back onto the couch with me o n top of him. "You are such a pig Jared McKingsley!" I started playfully hitting his chest while laughing as he struggled to block my fists. "You wouldn't want me any other way though." He flipped me onto my back and laid half of his body onto mine, pinning part of me down. He ducked his head and kis sed me quickly pulling back smiling down at me. I rolled my eyes and reached my hand up brushing some of his hair out of his eye s that had flopped down from us wrestling. "I guess..." I teased poking his chee k and then craned my neck and kissed him on the nose. "You guess?" He questioned quirking an eyebrow and leaning down towards my face. "You mean yes." I shook my head biting my lip to hold back a smile. "Nope!" I popped the 'p' and then started squealing when Jared tickled my sides. "No! Stop!" "Take it back then!" He chuckled sitting up on his knees and kept tickling. I was losing my breath and I'm pretty sure my face was red. "Fine!" I cried figh ting his hands off of me. "I don't want you any other way!" "That's what I wanted to hear." He said placing his hands on either side of my f ace and leaning down to kiss me. I rolled my eyes before closing them and kissin g him back. He lowered his body onto mine and used his elbows to support his wei ght, so he wasn't crushing me.
I wrapped my legs around his waist and started running my hands through his hair . He pulled away from my lips and started kissing down my neck making me moan. H is hands started to wonder, lifting my shirt up but just when it was at the edge of my bra, the doorbell rang. Jared dropped his head on my chest and groaned. "Seriously?" He whined. I laughed and pushed him off of me, pulling my shirt back down and trying to get rid of the wrinkles. "Just go answer the door Jared." He gave me a dirty look. "When I have a boner? Yeah, that's a great welcome gift !" I shook my head at him and got up from the couch. When I walked past him, I let my hand run over his hard on and whispered. "It is for me." Then went to the fro nt hall laughing when I heard him mumble a string of curses under his breath. The door swung open just as my hand was reaching for the handle and in came Hail ey and Matt. Hailey was rambling on about something, her hands waving in the air and Matt looked ready to punch someone. I quickly veered my head to the left as Hailey's hand came close to whacking me in the face. "The woman was an idiot! I'm the right one here! I mean who dies there whole hea d blue!?" Hailey huffed and then she grinned when her eyes landed on me. "Emilie ! I missed you so much!" She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into her, squeezing the life out of me. "It's good to see you too Hails." I pulled away from her and then moved to hug M att who looked relieved that Hailey had stopped yelling. "Hey Matt." "Hi Em, how are you?" He gave me a nicer hug then Hailey and then we headed towa rds the living room where I'm pretty sure Jared was trying to calm down Jared ju nior. "Good now that my first year of college is over." I responded to Matt and then l ooked to see Jared grinning at us from the couch... with a pillow over his lap. "Hi everyone." He said making no intention of getting up and hugging his friends . I stifled a laugh and Jared shot me a glare. Hailey plopped down next to Jared and patted the pillow smirking at him. "You al ways get boners at the worst time." My laughter exploded throughout the room as Jared blushed a little from Hailey's bluntness. Matt shook his head and sat down next to Hailey. "Stop picking on hi m Hail." Hailey turned to Matt and patted his cheek. "Don't worry sweetie, I didn't tell anyone that when you are hard it isn't big enough to be visible." Unlike Jared M att just glared at Hailey who grinned at him and kissed him on the cheek. My laughter hadn't faded and I was now crying and my stomach was in pain. "I can 't believe you just said that!" I giggled my laughter finally fading. Jared and Matt both picked up a pillow and started hitting Hailey with it. Befor e I could react the three were in a pillow fight and I just stood there smiling at my friends. Two years after high school and we were still as close as ever.
Jared and I were living in our own home both in college and in a strong relation ship. Matt and Hailey were also in college but living on campus and in just as a good of relationship as me and Jared. And as I watched my best friends and boyfriend goof off, all I could think of wa s how I didn't wish anything went differently. The past was the past and I was h appy with what the present had for me and hopefully what the future was going to have. Conner, Anna and everyone and thing that had been a problem for me was gone and I didn't have to worry anymore. I smiled as Jared jumped off the couch and left Hailey and Matt too it. He came over to me and placed his hands on my hips. "What are you thinking of so hard?" He put his forehead against mine. He was smiling too. "Just how happy I am." I explained kissing him on the lips lightly. "Yeah? Well I'm happy too." His lips brushed against mine as he talked. "If you two can stop all the touchy crap we would like to go out already!" Haile y yelled pulling me away from Jared and towards the front door. I looked back at Jared and winked. "I love you babe." "I love you too." "And I love food! So let's go!" Hailey screamed pulling us all out the door. I laughed and locked the door turning to my friends who were already walking dow n the hallway. Hailey jumped onto Matt's back and started ruffling Jared's hair and he was swatting at her hand, yelling for her to stop. Yeah, I definitely wouldn't have asked for anything different in my life. All was good for me and I planned on keeping it that way. THE END! ************************************************ STORY END ******************************************* *******************************************
